A Young Vampire's Cohabitation Arrangements [Youjo Senki/Dresden Files]

17. NC-17
Into the Breach
Kincaid was faster, one of his guns appearing in his hand almost as if it teleported there. Before he could bring it to bear on the old wizard, bolts of green light flashed from a simple steel ring on Ebenezer's right hand. There was a rush of vertigo and tense energy in the air as the pistol was ripped from Kincaid's hand and sent skittering across the parking garage floor. The other bolt struck a wall as the professor sidestepped faster than the blink of an eye. He made no move to draw a weapon.

Harry staggered slightly. Kincaid recovered before he did, producing a second gun from under the Red Cross jacket. Ebenezer glared down at Kincaid along the barrel of his shotgun, both barrels aimed squarely at the mercenary's head.

"What the hell?!" Harry blurted, throwing himself between them, powering up his rotating shield. Now Kincaid's gun was aimed at his spine and Ebenezer's shotgun was pointed at his throat. "What the hell do you think you're doing?!"

"Hoss," Ebenezer snarled, "you don't know what you're dealing with. Get down." But he made no move to fire; he wouldn't shoot Harry.

"Lose the guns," Harry countered. "We're here for a job."

"That sounds like a bad move to me, Dresden," Kincaid commented blandly, voice no different than it had been at breakfast. "No offense."

"I told you," Ebenezer declared, voice cold and full of terrible wrath. "I told you if I ever saw you again, I'd kill you."

"Which is one reason you haven't seen me," Kincaid answered. "There's no point to this. The kid's in the crossfire, not what either of us want."

"You expect me to believe you care a whit about him?" Ebenezer snarled.

"Half a whit, maybe," Kincaid drawled. "I sort of like him. Plus he's paying me, so there's no profit in killing him."

"Put the damned guns down!" Harry shouted. "And stop talking like I'm not here!"

There was a rumbling laugh from the side, emanating from Cleph de Rossi, who now leaned against the same pillar, an amused look on his face. "I was told that the younger Dresden was as infuriating as his mother, and here he is acting more your age." His eyes gleamed silver. "How immature of you two old men." Tania, why did you have to get his help?

"Don't think I'm done with you, Lobsterman," Ebenezer growled. His gaze never wavered from Kincaid. "Hoss, what the hell are you doing getting the White Court involved?!"

"These Black Court have assaulted me and my family," Tania explained. "As such, I would prefer to see them removed as threats."

There was a beat as Ebenezer's eyes widened, then narrowed into murderous slits. Harry had never seen the old man so angry at him, and he didn't even know what he did! "Hoss, why the hell is there a Raith here?" The words came out quietly through clenched teeth.

"She just told you," Harry replied cautiously.

"You don't know what you're getting into, Hoss. These are monsters."

"We're all monsters here," de Rossi interjected snidely. "Even the human."

"Empty words, Barbarossa," Ebenezer snarled. Harry's eyes widened as he felt magic charge the air again. "For all your pretending, you'll never be human."

The red mustached man snorted, seemingly unperturbed. "What do you know of being human, Blackstaff? Living so detached from their society?"

"I am not a leech like you, Lobsterman," the old wizard snarled, snapping his shotgun towards the White Court vampire. Kincaid tensed, but did nothing as Harry pointedly remained in his way. "I don't feed on innocent people."

The professor narrowed his eyes. "No, you just kill them," he said softly. "Your body count far surpasses mine." He smiled grimly, the ends of his mustache curling upwards in a way that looked weirdly sinister. "I've been through a human lifetime of war, but I would need nuclear codes to match your record."

What in the world was he talking about?! Killing people like that would be a violation of the laws of magic! Something Ebenezer had drilled into Harry's head. Wait, the White Court were liars–

"Nice work at Casaverde, by the way," Kincaid added. "Russian satellite for Archangel. Very measured response."

Ebenezer growled at Kincaid. "After Istanbul, you don't get to talk."

"I haven't talked to you since," Kincaid muttered.

"Come now," de Rossi said amiably, empty hands raised placatingly, even as the old wizard aimed a shotgun at him. "Surely there is no need for violence–"

"I know what you did at Dachau," Ebenezer spat. "Right piece of work you are."

"A pack of ghouls and a few Skavis killed by their victims?" de Rossi asked rhetorically. "My, I did not expect the Blackstaff to feel sympathy for them, of all creatures."

Harry froze. Kincaid was no pushover, and de Rossi was a Whamp. Eb was a dangerous wizard–on the senior council no less–but this was more than that.

"Don't act like you had nothing to do with that whole war!" Ebenezer roared, hand tensing on his shotgun. "Wherever there's smoke, there's a red beard."

"Ah, but was it not Kemmler that caused the most devastation?" the professor shot back. "We may pretend to be human, but at least we don't pretend to be better than we are."

"Kemmler was one man–"

"Again, one wizard proves so dangerous."

The old wizard stilled, but even Harry could sense his boiling rage.

"As fascinating as this dominance display is," Tania interjected mildly. "We are here for a task, one that does not involve killing each other."

Murphy snorted softly as the men's eyes snapped to the tall woman, whose cold, blue eyes burned from inside her motorcycle helmet like the hot edge of a gas fire.

"I will not fall for your tricks, Raith," Ebenezer spat, looking tempted to turn his gun on her.

"I am saving my strength for when it's truly needed; I have no need of such tricks." she returned, giving the professor an arch look. "Unlike some."

"I am much the same," Cleph replied, face turned up into a sideways smirk.

"What's stopping you from stabbing us all in the back?" the old wizard snarled. "You are allied to the Black Court."

"And dear Lara Raith ruined them," the professor replied lightly. "Believe it or not," he continued with a smirk, "your survival is in our best interests."

Ebenezer growled like a mad dog, his anger almost tangible as the rage roused his magic.

"Goddammit!" Harry yelled, waving his arms in frustration. "Can't we all just act our age?! Or at least agree that the turbozombies need to be made un-undead?!"

His mentor took a deep breath, curbing his emotions, at least for now. Kincaid snorted, but did not say anything. Murphy glanced at Harry with an odd look on her face, while Tania seemed lost in thought.

"If I did that, wouldn't I be dead?" Cleph guffawed.

"Laugh all you like, Lobsterman," Ebenezer snorted, "I'm not giving you the satisfaction."

"And here I thought high spirits were conducive to mortal magic!" the older whampire said.

"Are you quite done?" Tania asked archly, crossing her arms under her bust. "You are interrupting the briefing."

"Yes," de Rossi replied, face smoothing over into neutrality. "Do go on."

"Can I trust everyone to behave?" Harry asked carefully, eying the infuriating professor, who nodded.

"Didn't think I'd ever get lectured by you," Eb sighed.

Harry turned to Kincaid expectantly. "Yasuh," the mercenary drawled, "I will not argue with the hypocrites." Harry glared at him. "Yes, we'll get along just dandy as long as your money talks."

"This is hardly the place to misbehave; there are more appropriate locations." Tania observed drily, drawing a few scrutinizing looks from everyone else for some reason.

"Right," Harry began again. "Now that we have finished with the dick measuring, back on topic."

He looked at Ebenezer, staring at the old man searchingly, trying to look him in the eye. "Eb here can shut down, or at least cut down on Mavra's magic." His mentor nodded, but avoided eye contact.

"If we take a look at the floor plan," Harry continued, gesturing to the blueprints as Tania propped it up on the van window, "the back entrance is probably a no go." Too cramped.

"Bad sightlines for us," Cleph commented, "great spot for an ambush."

"Fighting a Black Court hand to hand is a losing proposition," Tania agreed, "though shouldn't they be asleep? It is midday."

"It is possible for them to stay up at odd hours," Ebenezer countered.

"Not to mention Darkhounds," Kincaid muttered.

"Yeah," Harry agreed. "They most likely have their murder mutts on hand, so sneaking up on them is probably not going to happen."

"Could anti-canine tricks work on them?" Karrin asked, looking both more and less comfortable at the meeting getting back on track. It was a more familiar setting for her, but with stuff and enemies she didn't understand that well, which probably made things a bit unsettling for her.

"A bit," Cleph replied. "Strong smells can cover our scent, maybe disorient them, but they're tough enough that it wouldn't put them down for long."

"Your wife has managed to aerosolize holy water," Tania said conversationally, as if that wasn't probably some kind of sacrilege. "Would that be helpful in combating the darkhounds?"

There was a beat as the rest of the group stared at her, about as perplexed as Harry.

The de Rossi recovered first, snorting in amusement. "Of course she did." He shook his head fondly. "So vindictive."

"Not sure that'll be too useful against the darkhounds," Kincaid answered, "but that'll be a bitch for the vampires, as long as they don't move."

"Perhaps useful as area denial, then?" Tania returned. "How about putting them down in their sleep?"

"Pretty sure we won't be able to get close enough without waking them," Harry pointed out. "Not like we can just toss one of those right into their bedroom, right?" He gestured to the center sections of the basement on the blueprint. "Assuming they're holed up somewhere here."

"Perhaps not…" Tania mused, adopting her distracting thinking pose. Murphy glanced between her and Harry again. What?!

"Kincaid," Tania called, "did you notice if the shelter has its air conditioning active?"

"Pretty sure I heard a condenser running," the mercenary replied. Damn, his hearing must be really good…or perhaps supernatural.

"In that case," Tania continued, "placing one near an intake vent would help circulate the aerosolized holy water into the basement."

"Discriminate gas weapons," Cleph smirked. "Will wonders never cease?"

"Are you sure that will work?" Ebenezer asked through gritted teeth. "I would have thought the blessing would fade if you changed its purpose."

"Priests placing blessing upon weapons of war is nothing new," Tania replied with a shrug.

"Could be risky," Kincaid added, "mist will block sightlines."

"Aren't gas weapons against the Geneva convention?" Murphy interjected.

"We are not at war," de Rossi laughed, earning a glare from the cop.

"The Black Court is not protected by the Geneva convention," Kincaid drawled.

"The Geneva Gas Protocol does not prohibit the use of gaseous weaponry against non-ratifying members," Tania explained. "Not to mention that holy water is not a poisonous or asphyxiating gas. It is perfectly harmless for humans, perhaps more akin to a less effective smoke grenade."

"I think that goes against the spirit of the rules," Murphy groused.

"Convicting based on the 'spirit' of the law is just one form of arbitrary tyranny," Tania shot back.

"Don't lecture me on laws! I'm a police officer!" Karrin narrowed her eyes at the vampire.

Tania raised an eyebrow in response. "Well then you should understand perfectly, as the same protocol does not prohibit the use of said gaseous weaponry domestically, hence why you and your brethren are free to deploy it against riotous citizenry."

Murphy grit her teeth, but was forced to concede the point.

The professor snorted. "Ah yes, gentlemen and powdered ladies making laws for something they do not understand. As if they would not be the first to break those rules for their own benefit."

"Of course a vampire disdains human law," Ebenezer growled.

"It isn't as if you wizards pay too much heed to them either," Cleph shot back.

"Is it true that Wardens have not had a cost of living adjustment since 1959?" Tania asked, genuinely curious. "That seems awfully imprudent, not to mention illegal in most countries."

"What?" the old wizard sputtered.

"You cannot expect your fighting force to be willing to risk life and limb without proper compensation!" she continued, flipping into lecture mode, arms crossed and hips cocked pointedly. It was an effective pose for keeping attention.

"The Wardens are more than simple paid thugs," Ebenezer shot back. Harry honestly wasn't that convinced.

"Be that as it may," Tania replied lightly, a skeptical look on her face, "an army requires resources, thuggish or not. I hope for your sake, and that of mankind's, that the Wardens are as modernized as their pay is not."

Harry felt a shiver down his spine. Given how insidious the Red Court infiltration of human society was, and how up to date they were on human affairs, Tania was probably onto something there. But it was off topic.

"Tania," Harry called, cutting off his mentor's angry rebuttal. "Kill Mavra now, discuss unionizing Wardens later."

She blushed prettily, ducking her head contritely. "Ah, my apologies. I was carried away." A sex vampire should not be this cute!

"About modern weapons," Kincaid segued rather sharply, "how about this?" He pulled a sawed-off shotgun from his van. "Great for close quarters work. What do you think, resident police lady?" He offered it to Murphy.

Karrin eyed the shotgun suspiciously. "This is an illegal weapon."

"The Right to Bear Arms shall not be infringed," Tania countered, producing her own fancy revolver briefly, beforing reholstering it. Kincaid whistled appreciatively, while Murphy narrowed her eyes.

"Well-regulated militia," the cop returned.

"Justification, not a condition," Tania waved off.

"Law means less than it ought to in this city," Professor de Rossi commented idly, polishing a Thompson submachine gun he had suddenly produced from somewhere (he was really going with the mafia image).

Murphy sucked in a breath, looking ready to combust in righteous legal fury, before letting it out slowly, trying to calm herself down. With a grimace, she glanced towards the homeless shelter, maybe thinking about the very much illegal activity of the Black Court vampires, before letting out a sigh. "I better not get recognized," she muttered.

"Now you're speaking our language, lieutenant," the professor teased. "Would you like to borrow my hat?"

"This will suffice," Murphy grit out, slamming the baseball cap onto her head, eyes flashing with annoyance.

"What have you got up your sleeve?" Harry asked Kincaid, who was rummaging around in his van.

The mercenary pulled out his weapon, and contrary to his earlier comment, it was a throwback, a five foot long spear made of matte black metal. It was designed like a boar spear, with a cross-brace below the wide head. There was a protruding cap on its butt, with a similar protrusion near the base of the blade.

"It's vampire season," Harry quipped in his best Elmer Fudd voice.

"It really is, isn't it?" Tania muttered to the side.

Kincaid smiled savagely. "Sometimes the classics are terribly useful."

"Aye, I can drink to that," de Rossi agreed.

Harry thumped his staff on the ground. "Seconded." He did have some new tricks up his sleeve though.

Murphy frowed. "I thought fighting these vampires hand to hand would be suicide? Shouldn't you also use a shotgun?"

"Can't impale a charging vamp on a shotgun," Kincaid countered. "This'll stop 'em in their tracks." He did something to the spear, and a flashlight clicked on inside one of the bulges near the head. He tapped the other bulge. "Not to mention the incendiary rounds tied up here. Pressure activated."

"A flaming spear," Tania commented. "How droll."

"It seems we are quite well armed," de Rossi commented. "Even the wizard, though that could be true even if he had no arms left." That…was a compliment?

"That pistol enough?" Kincaid asked Tania. "High caliber, but still a handgun."

Tania pulled out a bullet from one of her pockets. Kincaid raised an eyebrow while Ebenezer narrowed his eyes at it. "Enchanted for additional stopping power," Tania explained. "Perks of being friends with a helpful wizard."

Murphy sighed. "Explosive rounds? Are we checking off a list?"

"Here's something that'll be less offensive to our good lady cop," Kincaid snorted, throwing a ring of garlic bulbs around his neck. He tossed another one to Murphy, then reached back into his van, producing a paintball gun and handing it to Harry.

Harry took it and looked it over. He hadn't gone paintballing with the Carpenter kids that often, but he knew enough to use one. "What's the mix? Blessed vodka or something?"

Kincaid blinked. "Now that is an idea." He shook his head. "No, garlic and holy water."

"Another discriminate weapon," Tania mused. "Certainly very useful." She licked her pink lips and curled them into a teasing smirk as she glanced over at Harry. "No offense meant, but your marksmanship could use some work, and this nullifies the friendly fire issue on your end."

"Hey!" Harry objected. "I use the range sometimes!"

"To test your magic, mostly," Tania countered.

"Point," Harry conceded. Why were Murphy and Ebenezer looking at him like that?

"Whatever the case," de Rossi said, steering the conversation back on track. "The Hellhound can take point with his spear, followed by Ms. Murphy then by our lovely Raith. Dresden and I will take the rear."

"If we see a Renfield, I'll drop flat," Kincaid added. "Gunners deal with them." He eyed Cleph carefully. "Don't even think about friendly fire, old man."

The professor smiled. "I can clean with a broom properly, just ask my wife."

"Can you play the Chicago piano?" Harry joked.

"Most certainly," the whamp grinned.

"Dresden can set up a shield if necessary," Tania noted, "not to mention evocation. Though why are you taking up the rear, professor?"

"I'm the most resilient here," he replied, "so I can handle the rearguard better if they get around us." He lifted his submachine gun. "Not to mention I have superior rate of fire."

"If I see a vamp," Kincaid continued, "I'll crouch and pin its charge. Rest of you light it up. We can probably take one down the hard way if we stay alert."

"If we are flanked," Cleph added, "can I depend on you for a barrier, Dresden?" He looked at Harry carefully.

"Sure thing," Harry responded. He thumped his staff on the ground. "Might be able to stop the charge another way too."

"As long as you are quick enough," the professor cautioned.

"If any of them get close, are you able to square up with one long enough to give us time to react?" Kincaid asked the two whamps.

"Of course," Tania replied quickly. Cleph smiled and nodded.

"If things go south, stay together and get back out. McCoy should have the truck out front and ready in line of sight to the door."

"I will," Ebenezer agreed through grit teeth.

"Well then, anymore questions?" Kincaid asked.

"Why do they sell hot dogs in packages of ten but hot dog buns in packages of eight?" Harry asked.

"To increase sales," Tania answered with no hesitation, short circuiting everyone else's glares.

"Damn marketers," Harry shook his head, holding his paintball gun in his right hand and his staff in his left.

"Let's go."

♤♤♤♤​

Harry drove the Red Cross van to the shelter, parking it right in front of the entrance. "Kincaid, Murphy, can you get the bystanders to clear out?" he asked. "They'll recognize me for sure, probably Tania too. Dunno about you though, Cleph."

"Likely," the male whamp hedged.

"How do you expect us to pull that off?" Kincaid asked.

"Up to you," Harry shot back. "What was the response time around here again, Murphy?"

"Officially six minutes, but this is gang country, so it will probably be more like ten to fifteen minutes. Maybe more," the wayward cop replied with mixed feelings.

"So we've got six or seven minutes to clear out after someone phones the fuzz about gunfire and rabid dogs," Harry summarized. "The longer it takes for the police to get here, the better for us, so get them out as calmly and quietly as possible Kincaid. By talking, preferably."

"No problem," Kincaid replied, leaning his spear against the dashboard.

"Clear out for decontamination?" Tania offered, voice slightly muffled by her motorcycle helmet. "Perhaps a fire alarm?"

The mercenary grunted, maybe in agreement, before getting out of the van and heading into the building. Murphy followed, keeping her weapon down by her side and out of sight as much as she could.

"Wait one minute, then we move in anyways," Harry instructed, beginning a count in his head. Cleph and Tania nodded, holding their weapons loosely, but at the ready.

At forty two, several haggard looking men and women stumbled out of the building. Some were beat down physically, but most of them just looked tired of life. They hadn't realized how close it had been to ending.

"Don't worry 'bout it, it shouldn't take long," Kincaid consoled one of the evicted people in a deliberately cheerful voice, whilst mimicking a Chicago accent well enough to avoid too much scrutiny. "Probably just a faulty detector. As soon as we get the gas company guys to check if it's safe we'll get set up and make sure everyone gets paid. No more than an hour, tops."

"Where is Bill?" one of the women demanded. "Bill is the man from the Red Cross. You aren't Bill."

"He's on vacation," Kincaid lied smoothly, a false smile plastered over his face. His eyes remained uncaring as he opened the van door and Cleph handed him his spear. The woman saw the weapon and hurried away, making no further complaints. The others followed suit, scattering like startled animals, though without the usual noises of distress. People here were too used to violence to draw attention to themselves; they knew no help was coming.

The rest of the group went inside, Kincaid and de Rossi backing into the building and closing the doors behind them. The reception area looked more like the security room of a prison, with heavy doors and a guard station behind heavy bars, a sadly common sight in the more violent parts of the city. The door was propped open with a chair, and through it Harry spotted Karrin watching over a group of people milling about a growth of out-of-place cubicles set up for the blood drive, her shotgun leveled at the placid occupants.

They should have been afraid, or at least nervous, but they just stood there zombie-like, eyes vacant, with blank expressions on their faces, not reacting to anything even as Harry and Tania walked up to stand next to the cop. "Harry," Murphy called, sounding unsettled, "Kincaid said not to let them out until you've figured out if they are dangerous."

"They feel nothing," Tania observed uncomfortably, her usually measured voice hitching slightly.

"Yeah," Harry couldn't sense emotions the same way she could, but it was obvious that these people had been enthralled. He didn't like the idea of leaving defenseless thralls in the line of fire, but it was better than letting a Renfield loose behind them. He closed his eyes and sucked in a breath. Examining the victims of the Black Court using the Sight was nowhere near his list of top things to do, but they didn't have time for anything else.

He opened his eyes and his Sight, looking at the first person in line.

A shudder ran through Harry's body, and he couldn't help but think of sheep being led to slaughter. The right preparations, and the sheep won't resist, even as the knife was drawn along its throat and it bled out slowly, any concern at the smell of blood pushed away by the shepherd's comforting hand. It never fights back, never reacts to its ongoing demise, still and unmoving long before it finally dies.

That's what he Saw in the enthralled people. They stood there calmly, relaxed, with not a thought in their heads. Like sheep, they'd been made docile somehow, not struggling or fleeing, kept for whatever benefit their lives would provide. Eventually they would have been taken for food. They were defenseless and beaten, blood soaking into their clothing as they lay still under the hand of something more powerful than they were.

Silent, dying like sheep. Five of them.

The sixth was a Renfield.

At first glance, they looked like the others, a burly middle-aged man in a blue oxford shirt, but in an instant that image crumbled, replaced with something even more unnatural. His face was twisted and deformed, muscles bulging, veins pumping black ichor and quivering with unholy power. There was a band of writhing, vile energy cinched around his throat like an animal's collar–the dark magic that had enslaved him

His eyes were worse.

They were empty, gouged out by something with tiny, razor-sharp claws. There was nothing in his gaze. Just an unending darkness so deep and terrible that Harry's breath froze in his lungs and words died in his throat.

Before what he saw fully registered, the thing had already charged him with a feral shriek. Harry shouted in surprise and backpedaled, throwing up his staff to defend himself–

There was a booming sound like a peal of thunder, a tongue of fire flashing over the Renfield, causing it to stumble. Harry glanced towards its source.

An angel, blazing with righteous fury and savage strength, eyes alight with azure fire, a flaming sword in her hands. Her once whites robes were smudged with smoke and blood and filth, but the original color was still visible in some places. She bled from a half a dozen wounds, and her face was drawn against the terrible pain.

Murphy.

She brandished her sword at the Renfield, the person now deformed into a muscle bound monster, but it was unfazed, batting the weapon from her hands–

There was a crashing sound as something smashed the Renfield into the ground.

Another angelic figure stood over the monster, but unlike Murphy, Tania looked like a statue given life, head to toe made of pale, white stone glowing a faint silver. Like Murphy, she was hurt, cracks running up and down her bare marble flesh, oozing crimson metallic blood. The same blood stained what remained of her once silver wings, tarnishing their luster into rust, red flecks flaking off and falling to the earth like plucked feathers. A deep gouge had been ripped into her stomach, crumbled away like a limestone statue eaten away by acidic rain. Black manacles wrapped around her wrists, ankles and throat, but the chains attached to them were broken, severed cleanly as if with an impossiblyb sharp sword, the smooth cuts glowing a light golden silver. A crown of ugly silver knives wreathed her head, driven into her skull, drawing more blood that flowed down her face, streaming past the blindfold cinched around her head, the only piece of clothing on her uncannily beautiful form.

It could not hide the sickly gold fire in her eyes, which blazed all the brighter as she tore jagged shards from her crown and drove them into the Renfields joints, staking it to the ground repeatedly, all the while a harshly beautiful snarl twisted her hauntingly alluring features into something mad.

But what captured Harry's attention was the cruel, dark iron stake driven through her chest and out her back, loose gears and springs falling out around it like blood from an impaled heart. No one should be able survive such a wound, but she still stood defiant, her violent motions sending the chain attached to the spike whipping outwards like a lash.

Harry instinctively reached for it as it snapped towards him, unsure of what compelled him. Somehow, he caught the end of it, and the dark iron peeled away into silvery metal before dissolving into motes of light.

He blinked, shutting off his Sight. And all he saw was Tania crouched over the Renfield, pinning it to the ground as it twitched violently, its limbs flopping bonelessly against the floor.

"Huh," Kincaid grunted, "you weren't kidding about her takedowns."

"Will he live?" Murphy asked Tania, an unnerved quaver in her voice.

"For however much it's worth," the taller woman replied, frowning down at the subdued Renfield. "Such a waste."

"Stay sharp!" the professor barked, sweeping his gun over the lobby area. "But I do have to agree, this is crude and wasteful." He shrugged. "But what can you expect of the Black Court?"

Harry shook his head, trying to clear away the unease from what he Saw. He would never forget it, but he couldn't afford to let it distract him at the moment. "What are we going to do with them?" he asked, gesturing to the rest of the thralls.

"Can they recover?" Murphy asked.

"In time, maybe," Cleph offered, "but not on a useful timeframe for us."

"Like drug addicts," Kincaid explained curtly.

"Perhaps we should herd them outside?" Tania suggested, eyes scanning the room through her motorcycle helmet. "If we leave them here they might get in the way of our escape."

"If they just stand around like this," Murphy grimaced, "the police that show up might overreact. They're not going to comply, are they?"

"It still would be better if they were outside when this building inevitably catches fire," the professor noted.

"I thought we agreed that we weren't burning down the homeless shelter!" Karrin glared at him.

"Just a suggestion," Cleph deflected, "if the current trend holds." He glanced meaningfully at Harry.

Hey!

"Alright," Harry sighed, "Kincaid, Hatman, get them out. We'll hold the fort."

"Aye, aye," the professor tipped his hat, looking amused at the nickname, before helping Kincaid direct the thralls outside.

Tania stalked around the lobby, her footsteps not making a sound, even in combat boots. She slid her visor up with one hand, the other holding her pistol steady. "This vent should pull air into the basement," she pointed to a grate on the wall, before pulling a canister out of one of her pant pockets. "Shall I?"

"Probably best to wait until we're ready to head down," Harry cautioned. "Don't want to give them too much time to react."

In the meantime, Murphy had checked the security room. "The basement cameras can't pick up anything with the lights off," she reported. "Damn vampires."

"In that case, kill the cameras," Tania suggested, nodding at Harry.

"Right," Harry pulled together a bit of his magic, intent on shorting out the security system.

"Isn't that going to tip them off?" Murphy asked. "Also feels weird acting like criminals," she muttered.

"Evidence." Tania countered.

"The vampires also already know we're here," Harry replied.

"...Fine," Murphy conceded, looking like she had sucked on a lemon. Of all the people here, she'd be the one getting into the most trouble if she was recognized.

"Hexus." The camera recorder popped and died.

Kincaid and de Rossi returned, sans the enthralled people. "SIPs secured," the professor reported, "well, as much as thralls can be."

"SIPs?" Tania asked, bemused.

"Somewhat Important Person."

Harry snorted.

"Now the civies are out of the way," Kincaid drawled, "are we going in? Or are we hoping the vampires die of old age?"

"Shall we?" Tania asked, palming her Holy Hand Grenade.

"One sec," Harry cautioned, approaching the door to the basement and running his hand close to, but not touching the frame. He did not feel any power. "Doesn't look like the door's warded," he announced.

Harry turned and grinned at Tania. "Payback time," he growled.

She pulled the pin, popped the vent open, and dropped the grenade down the vent.

Thunk. Hiss!

Kincaid kicked open the door to the basement and descended the stairs, the light at the end of his spear clicking on, partly illuminating the dark stairwell. Murphy followed him, then Tania.

Then it was Harry's turn, and he focused some of his will into his pentacle, casting the back of Tania's jacket in a silvery glow. The phoenix on her back beamed silver in response. Harry closed one eye to avoid being blinded.

Cleph brought up the rear, and if Harry hadn't been able to see his shadow cast down by the ground floor lights, he might have forgotten the professor was there at all with how silent his movements were (even Tania's clothes would have made some noise).

They were halfway down the stairs when the screams started.

Harry flinched, surprised by the sudden sound. Murphy also shifted uncomfortably. The other three were unfazed (just what had made Tania so hardened?)

By the time they reached the bottom of the stairs the screams had devolved into panicked retching, inhuman shrieks turning into the sounds like gas escaping corpses. Harry smirked. A fortress could turn into a deathtrap easy enough. It was too bad he could not watch Mavra's children burn–no, they were too cunning. This would probably not put all of them down, if any.

It was still a bit of poetic justice.

There was nothing waiting for them as they exited the stairway, just a dark empty room, stained with age, neglect and abuse, not unlike some of the people who had been staying here. Bits of trash and dirt littered the area, piling up in corners, probably shoved there by staff too apathetic to really properly clean. The musty smell did it no favors either.

"Clear," Murphy barked, not seeing any immediate threats. She tried the light switch by the stairs. It did nothing. The darkness and atmosphere, not to mention the pained groaning sounding from down the hallway, would have reminded Harry of a horror movie, but he knew what was making those sounds, and they deserved every last bit of suffering.

"Sounds like it worked," Tania commented.

"Unless they're faking it," Kincaid muttered, spear sweeping cautiously in front of him, casting light in a wide cone.

"Can't be," de Rossi whispered, "I can hear their flesh melting. But this won't down them permanently, not if they are more than freshly raised."

"Were it so easy," Tania sighed. She pointed to the closet near the stairs. "Hostages. At least five. I can sense their fear." Were it so easy indeed.

"Definitely a trap," Cleph declared, Tommy gun at the ready.

"Yeah," Kincaid agreed. "We should leave them there, get 'em out after we put down the vampires."

"We can't just leave them there!" Harry objected. The closet couldn't be that big…Hell's Bells.

"We aren't," Tania noted–

"We have to at least check on the kids," Harry cut her off.

Murphy tensed. "Damn! You're right, gotta be, with a closet that small," she spat.

"How unnecessarily cruel," Tania grit out.

"Very clearly a trap," de Rossi reiterated, scanning the otherwise empty room they were in. "Wizard, are there any veils?"

Harry reached out with his senses, searching for any traces of magic. He found nothing, not even on the closet door. "I don't sense anything," he replied with a shake of his head. "There's no ward on the closet either."

"Cover me," Kincaid ordered, approaching the closet. Tania and Murphy formed up next to him, weapons trained on the door. Harry tensed, pointing his paintball gun in that general direction. While he had protested Tania's quip about his marksmanship, he was actually quite glad he couldn't accidentally hurt any of them. Cleph trained his gun on the hallway, eyes glimmering silver in the dark.

The mercenary stepped lightly to the door, spear in hand, cocking his head so his ear was almost against the dirty white wood. Apparently satisfied, he grabbed the door handle and threw the door open, his spear at the ready in a blink of an eye.

But there was no need. No threat came from inside the closet. Instead, half a dozen children shrank away from the light on the spear. They were chained by the wrists and ankles to the wall, covered in filth and looked both miserable and terrible.

"Hell's Bells," Harry growled, as Murphy sucked in a breath. The holy water grenade was nowhere near enough retribution. Mavra was going to pay.

Kincaid and Tania raised their hands simultaneously to call for a stop. "There's a mine," Tania reported. Of course the bastard would! "Laser tripwire," Kincaid reported, "we step in and everyone in the closet goes bye bye."

"Unusually modern for the Black Court," the professor observed, still on overwatch. "Clever bitch."

"Stay against the wall! We'll get you out," Harry tried to reassure the children. They did as he said, though he wasn't sure if it was fear or whether they actually believed him. "Can we disable the mine?" he asked Kincaid quietly. "It's not one where you can put pressure on it or something, is it?"

"No," Kincaid snorted. "This isn't a World War Two mine."

"I could hex it and short it out," Harry suggested, but Kincaid made a disapproving voice.

"No, cut the signal, it goes off."

"So what are our options?" Tania asked. "Do you know how to disable the mine?"

"Leaving out the Bolshevik muppet solutions," Kincaid replied cautiously, "I could still do it but there's no way I'm getting over there without setting off the tripwire."

Tania was silent for a moment, staring at the doorway. "Yes, I see, you would not be able to fit between the lasers."

"I'm skinnier," Harry observed, "maybe I could try?"

Tania laughed lightly, "No, Harry. You are quite large. It would be too tight a fit." Murphy coughed, probably because of the smell.

"What about you then?" Harry returned.

She shook her head. "I could try, but my chest would complicate things." Oh, yeah that makes sense.

"I'll do it," Karrin volunteered. She was the smallest of their group.

"Whole thing's a bad idea," Cleph cut in, still eying the corridor warily. "I can hear them being quiet," he said. "They're probably waiting for someone to set it off or be busy trying to disarm it so they can rush us."

"We can't just leave them here!" Murphy exclaimed. "Not with the mine. That has to be dealt with at least."

"We aren't going to leave them," Tania reassured. "But we cannot save them if we get ourselves killed."

"Murphy's right," Harry countered. "We have to at least get rid of the mine, or else they'll be in danger."

"The vampires are the main danger," Tania argued. "The children are restrained so they cannot set off the mine, which helps deter the vampires as much as us. They are as secure as we could hope for at the moment."

"Tania," Harry sighed. She had a point, but it didn't sit right with him to leave the kids without helping them.

She sighed. "I suppose drawing them down this hallway also suits our purposes, not to mention ensuring the vampires won't hurt them further."

"True," Cleph agreed. "Better than trying to fight them in their coffin room."

"They did this because they knew you would want to save them," Kincaid growled. "This will play right into their hands." He glanced down the hallway carefully. "If we play on their terms, we're fucked."

"Then we do not," Tania replied, drawing another grenade from one of her pockets. "We have a way of forcing them to come to us, or attempt fleeing through other means."

"You have more of those?" Harry asked, face breaking into a savage grin. "Knew I could count on you."
"What did you expect?" Tania asked with an amused tilt of the head. "You were the one who requested Father Forthill bless a five-gallon jug."

The professor snorted, but composed himself nearly instantly. "That will hurt the vampires, but won't affect the Renfields much."

"Without the vampires to guide them, how effective are the Renfields?" Tania asked.

"Still dangerous," Kincaid answered. "Though not directed, so easier to deal with," he conceded.

"Did you see a receiver on the mine?" Cleph asked. "Won't matter if they can detonate it remotely, or just bull past us."

Kincaid shook his head.

"Surely the mine would at least injure a Black Court?" Tania inquired skeptically.

"Sure," the mercenary drawled, "but killing the hostages might just be worth the spite for them."

"Then we seal them in," Harry declared softly. "Toss the holy air fresheners, then I block the hallway with a shield." He grinned. "Lock them in a little gas chamber."

"Using old enemies' tactics against new ones?" Cleph muttered. "Might work."

"I like that idea," Kincaid commented, "less risk to us."

"Still, stay sharp," the professor cautioned. "They are not stupid and they have ears."

As if on cue, something shifted in the shadows at the end of the hallway–

"Contact front!" The world's loudest typewriter sounded in Harry's ears as de Rossi opened fire with his Tommy gun, the flash of gunfire shedding light on the crumpling form of a darkhound.

Tania hurled her grenade down the hall, holy water mist trailing after it, the droplets reflecting the flash of gunfire.

Kincaid placed himself next to Harry, spear at the ready. Two more grenades followed the first. "Get the shield up Dresden!" the mercenary yelled.

Harry blinked the stars out of his eyes, ears ringing from the sound of gunfire, but complied. He let his anger boil to the surface, stroking the rage to fuel his magic as he pumped will into his shield bracelet and thrust out his left hand, tossing his staff to his right hand.

"Munio!" A translucent blue barrier formed in place in front of him and Kincaid, sealing off the rest of the basement, the aerosolized holy water contained by the wall.

He winced as something slammed violently into the shield with a growl. The sounds of vampires in pain began again, and Harry smiled, throwing more of himself into the shield as several other things rammed into it.

It did not give.

An impossible wind roared from within, sending the mist hurtling back towards them, but it could not fully bypass the barrier. The wind broke against Harry's will and was funneled back into the darkness, taking the holy mist with it. The screams grew in intensity.

The sound of pounding feet–

Pain lanced through Harry's head as a blamp smashed its face into the shield, exposed flesh boiling away in the blessed air, alight with silver fire. It's mutilated jaw hung open, letting out a rasping groan as it slammed itself into the barrier again and again, undead lungs too damaged to scream.

"Fuck, that's ugly," Kincaid muttered, still tensed in anticipation of the shield failing.

It wasn't pretty, but it sure was satisfying. A part of Harry felt giddy, and he laughed. Laughed at the disintegrating vampire as it finally collapsed. The darkhounds continued their fruitless attempts, weakening themselves as they broke themselves against the barrier.

Another vampire ran into the shield, this one lacking the strength for more than a few blows.

A third one didn't even make it to the barrier.

"Shit!" Kincaid cursed, peering into the darkness with more acuity than humanly possible. "Mavra's awake!"

"Indeed, little lapdog," the thing's voice grated on Harry's ears, strangely loud in the sudden quiet as the darkhounds slunk away. Uh-oh. "I must say, your viciousness impresses me," Mavra continued, a small gust circling around her and pushing the mist away from her. "Though I wonder how you handle your preferred weapon used against you?"

Kincaid backpedaled suddenly. "Flamethrowers!"

Harry blinked, finally spotting the blue flicker of pilot lights–

Twin streams of fire cascaded over his shield and the temperature in the hallway suddenly spiked. Harry's shield was excellent at stopping physical objects, it even turned back the fire.

But it did not stop the heat.

Harry screamed in pain and fury as his hand burned. It wanted to play with fire?!

He channeled the agony and threw every bit of will he had into his shield, sending it rocketing forwards away from him and slamming into the Renfields holding the flamethrowers–

When did he end up on the ground?

Harry blinked up at the ceiling groggily–

The shield!

He tried to sit up but only managed to lift his head.

The hallway was burned and on fire and it was not his fault. The charred remains of the Renfields were scattered across the floor and walls. Someone was pulling him back–Tania?

"Stay with me!" Her voice tickled his ears. Ok. That sounded good.

A darkhound leapt through the flaming hallway, only to be struck with a hail of bullets, falling to the ground, its head separated from its body. The gunfire was kind of quiet, weird. Or maybe it was just the ringing in his ears drowning everything else out.

A brute of a man charged through the flames, only to impale himself onto Kincaid's spear, his ax swinging wildly over the mercenary's head. There was a flash of fire and the incendiaries set the Renfield alight.

Tania slipped something into his mouth and he bit down on it reflexively. It tasted metallic–

A rush of energy filled him like a shot of adrenaline and Harry sucked in a breath, almost swallowing the metal strip.

Ow.

His hearing returned gradually and he blinked his vision back into clarity, buoyed by the sudden influx of life energy, just in time to see Kincaid hurling the burning Renfield into one of the fires.

The flamethrower tanks must have exploded. That explained the pain. He looked down and cringed as agony exploded across his exposed skin. His left hand was badly charred and the smell of burnt flesh filled his nostrils.

He tried to ask if the vampires were dead, but he couldn't manage more than a pained grunt.

"Three blacks, four dogs, four Renfields down," Tania reported, her voice oddly clear despite the ringing. How many more were there?!

From down the hallway, Mavra stepped into the red glow cast by the burning fuel. It was wearing the same tattered renaissance dress and hefting a large ax in one hand. Flames flickered in its dead eyes as it raised the ax.

"Kill them all!"

Two more Renfields charged out of the smoke, guns blazing.

Kincaid staggered, dropping his spear but drawing two guns in the same motion and returning fire.

Gunfire sounded from behind Harry as Cleph and Murphy let loose themselves.

Tania dropped into a crouch, setting Harry down with one hand while her pistol roared in the other.

As tough as they were, the Renfield on the left collapsed under the weight of fire, its head falling separate from the rest of its body, its face a red ruin. The one Tania shot no longer had a head.

With a frustrated cry, Mavra wound up and hurled the ax, sending it whirling end over end at Harry.

Tania leapt out of her crouch, shooting forward in a mesmerizingly sinuous motion and catching the ax midair, following its momentum into a spin, before sending it flying back towards the sender.

Before she could steady herself, another darkhound was on her, leaping from behind one of the fires. The impact knocked her to the ground, the hound's jaw snapping violently on air as Tania shoved it away from her throat.

Damn it Harry! Move!

He struggled into a crouch, gritting his teeth at the pain.

Bang!

The darkhound jerked as Murphy unloaded her shotgun into it, blasting away flesh and bone from the canine skull.

Taking advantage of the opening, Tania dragged the darkhound off of her and slammed it into the ground.

Murphy blasted its head apart with another shot.

Mavra lunged from the shadows. Murphy turned, but too slow–

Harry fired the paintball gun still clutched in his right hand wildly. Somehow, the stream of paintballs impacted the vampire square in the chest, bursting in a spray of garlic and holy water. And Stars and Stones did it work. Harry's eyes boggled as the toy gun ripped through Mavra's chest like a fire hose through paper, stopping the charging vampire dead–

Murphy blew its head off.

The re-dead corpse collapsed like a puppet with its strings cut, and there was a moment of sudden quiet, punctured only by the sound of fire.

"Can I keep it?" Wait, no! He was getting distracted. "We–" Harry coughed, throat dry. "Gotta get the kids out before the fire gets worse."

"Firstly, is that all of them?" Tania asked around a metal strip of her own, eyes glowing an attractive silver in the dark.

"The leader is down," Cleph commented, reloading his gun. "And I can't hear anything else but the fire." He stared at the metal strip in Tania's mouth with an odd look in his own silvery eyes.

"I also cannot detect any more hostiles," Tania mused, kicking Mavra's corpse. "But this is not the one that attacked me last night." She gestured to the other three piles vaguely human shaped scorch marks on the floor. "Nor was it any of them."

Harry felt a chill run down his spine. "Are you saying Mavra got away?" he asked softly through grit teeth.

"Canny old bitch," Kincaid muttered. "If she could do the talk through minions trick, she might never have been here to begin with."

"They were acting rather blatantly," Cleph observed. "A blood drive? That's something I would do!"

"Fuck!" Harry cursed, slamming his staff on the floor. It would pay. One day. He glared at the destroyed corpses of part of her scourge. At least they took care of them.

"We need to get the kids, then get out of here," Murphy interjected. "Theorize about the vampire puppet thing later, someone's definitely called 911 by now."

"Let the bomb squad handle the mine," Kincaid grunted, staunching his chest wound with duct tape (wait what?)

"They would not notice the infrared lasers," Cleph cautioned. "And it might be best if the Hellhound and I confirm the basement is clear." He eyed Harry's injury skeptically. "See if you can come up with a way to handle the mine. You're in no shape to fight."

Harry nodded absently, slumping against the wall and leaning on his staff. "Ok. Yeah. Ow." He glanced at Kincaid, who was walking off getting shot much better than a normal human would be.

The mercenary snorted. "I agree with the Lobsterman. Don't feel too bad, Wizard. That shield saved our hides."

The two old hitmen stalked forward through the fires, Kincaid leading with his spear and de Rossi covering him.

"Damn unfair," Murphy sighed as they faded from view, "being able to shoot like that."

"It was an impressive degree of precision," Tania agreed. She shook her head. "But how can we disarm the mine? I don't believe any of us has experience with such explosives."

Murphy shook her head. "I can crawl under the laser," she offered with a slight grimace. "I am the smallest one here."

"Aside from the children," Tania replied. "But we can hardly expect them to disarm the mine."

"They are shackled to the wall," Karrin pointed out.

Tania paused in thought. She turned to look at Harry, then frowned.

"How is the pain?" she asked, crouching down to inspect his wounds. "You will probably have to visit the hospital after this."

"My God!" Murphy exclaimed. "Your hand!"

Harry glanced down and fought down the urge to puke at the sight of his hand. Angry red burns covered the entirety of his left hand, making it look more like boiled meat than living flesh. "Hell's Bells."

"The shield blocked physical objects, but not heat," Tania observed.

"Yeah," Harry gasped out. "Gotta get that fixed."

"Is that really a priority right now?" Murphy asked carefully.

"No, you're right," Harry sighed. "Don't think crawling under the laser is a great idea."

"Then we will need a method to manipulate it at a distance," Tania concluded.

"Can you do that?" Karrin asked Harry. "I know you can throw things around."

He shook his head. "I don't have that level of precision, especially not now."

"Could you project a shield around the mine?" Tania theorized. "Set it off and contain the explosion?" She cocked her head thoughtfully. "Or perhaps try hexing it thoroughly."

"Wouldn't that set it off?" Harry asked, remembering what Kincaid said.

"Quite possibly," Tania replied. "Unless you could also disable the trigger mechanism."

"I think the shield is the best bet," Harry groaned. "Not sure if I'm up for it though. Shaping the shield around the mine would be a bit tricky even if my everything didn't hurt."

"At least your tongue appears to have come out intact," Tania observed with a slight smile. "I would sorely miss it if you lost it."

"Heh," Harry chuckled. "Glad you approve."

"If you aren't up for it," Karrin cut in, an annoyed edge to her voice, "then I'll crawl under the laser."

"It would be best if you simply lay flat and someone slid you through," Tania suggested. "That would keep you as low to the ground and as flat as possible, with less chance of accidentally triggering the mine."

"Do we know if Murphy can get through?" Harry asked. "We can't exactly see the laser."

"I can estimate where they are, if I try hard enough," Tania replied. "But I agree with the professor that it is risky." She handed Harry another metal strip. If he was going to try a shield, then he would probably need the boost.

"What exactly are those?" Murphy asked, eyeing Tania suspiciously.

"Storage for life energy," Tania answered smoothly. "It allows me to recover from injuries, and keeps a normal human going, not unlike stimulants such as coffee."

"What's the catch?" Karrin shot back.

"Tastes a bit stale for me," Tania explained. "For Harry, it will be like a caffeine crash."

"Quite an ingenious bit of magic there," Cleph observed, he and Kincaid reappearing out of the shadows. The professor's eyes looked distant. "Could do a lot of good."

"The Blamps are dealt with," Kincaid declared. "Found four coffins, and four sets of remains." He grinned toothily. "That mist really did a number on them."

"My wife is ever so clever," de Rossi smirked.

"Given your wife's a merchant of death, got any ideas how to deal with mine now the other trap is dealt with?" Harry asked.

"Quickly if possible," Murphy snapped. "We're still on a timer."

The professor took his fedora off with one hand and fanned himself for a moment. "What about a magic circle?" He suggested. "That would allow you to anchor a shield around it, or perhaps age it to oblivion."

That…wasn't a bad idea, actually. Why was it that he was getting so many good magic ideas from the White Court?

"Sure," Kincaid scoffed. "Doesn't change the problem of getting past the tripwires. Once we do that, might as well just disarm the thing normally. I can walk you through the process."

Tania hummed. "Dresden is quite good at enchanting rope," she noted, giving Harry a thoughtful look. "Could you close a circle using a wire or something of the sort?"

"Might work," Harry mused. "Might not be the best for a shield though." Seriously, what did he say? Why was everyone else looking at him weird again?

"Could you use that circle to drop the mine into the NeverNever?" Cleph suggested.

"Less risk to us," Kincaid shrugged.

"Sounds like a plan," Harry said.

Harry fished some wire out of his backpack, poured some of his will into it, and snaked a section across the floor with his magic, closing a circle around the mine. Then with a flicker of a portal, the mine was gone.

That done, Harry slumped, the exertion of the day sapping the strength out of him, not to mention the lack of sleep (as oddly refreshing as it had been). Tania helped steady him while Murphy freed the terrified children. Despite their obvious fear, none of them made a sound. Harry tried not to think about that.

"Hmm, I've heard tales of your skills," Cleph commented, "but I still find myself impressed."

"That shield, plus the mist," Kincaid added, something like caution in his eyes. "Haven't really seen a wizard cut loose quite like that before."

"Yes, it was very impressive," Tania agreed, a pleased lilt to her voice that Harry couldn't help but feel flattered by. "Just do try not to wear yourself out so much."

"No promises," Harry scoffed.

Kincaid and de Rossi shared an unreadable look.

"What should we do with the kids?" Murphy asked, a few of the children hiding behind her.

"St. Mary's," Harry replied. "Father Forthill will have a better idea of what to do."

"That one is a dangerous man," Cleph observed. "Though a dutiful one."

"Alright," Karrin started. "Let's get out of this basement before more things catch fire."

Ebenezer met them outside the shelter, eying Tania and de Rossi suspiciously. His eyes widened at the sight of the children and Harry's burns. "We need to get you to the hospital."

Harry shook his head. "We need to get the kids to St. Mary's and Father Forthill."

His old mentor nodded. "I know of him. Good man." He and Murphy began loading the petrified kids onto the back of the truck, setting them down on a thermal blanket and placing another one over top of them.

Harry stumbled as pain lanced through his wounds, but Tania caught him before he could fall. "You do need medical attention," she hissed. "Let the others get the children to safety."

"Tania, I'm fine!" Harry lied. "Get them to safety first."

Kincaid exited the shelter, dressed in workman's clothes with a half-filled garbage bag thrown over his shoulder.

"As I see it, the contract is done. You satisfied with this?" He eyed Harry speculatively.

"Yeah," Harry nodded. "Should have specified Mavra herself, but we've cleared out the threat for now."

"You are too generous," Tania groused.

"He can be generous to my bank account," Kincaid rolled his eyes, handing Harry a business card. It had an account number and a sizable bill. Yeowch. He eyed Harry's injuries and then glanced at Tania. "I'm not in a rush. Get the money to me by next Tuesday, and we'll be square." He turned away, then paused, glancing over his shoulder. "You can keep the paintball gun, gratis. Consider it a gift for tanking a fireball."

He got in his van and left.

Eb and Murphy finished loading the kids into the truck, and Harry stumbled over towards them, shrugging off Tania's attempt to help. He had his pride, damn it!

As he leaned against the truck, Tania fished her phone out of her pocket. She glanced at the number and raised an eyebrow before picking it up.

"Hello Karolina."

The person on the other end of the line shouted something and Tania's eyes widened in horror.

"Inari was what?!"

 
Interlude: Freedom Oppress
Interlude: Freedom Oppress

August 2004

Karolina Ostrów hadn't really considered becoming a journalist when she was younger. It was a job that her family held in thinly-veiled contempt, calling them propagandists or just mouthpieces for the state. Growing up, Karolina had realized that in the US, journalists did actually speak against the state fairly openly, so there was some real freedom there, but there were still things they refused to talk about. It seemed to her that most were just the mouthpiece for whatever ideology they were a part of instead of just for the state; they all read their lines a little too well for her to believe they were as capable of the independent thinking as they claimed they were.

Interning at The Midwestern Arcane for the summer had changed that assumption, but not really for the better. It turned out that a tabloid was about as questionable internally as its headlines were publicly. Even so, it had been an…interesting experience so far, even if she had applied while drunk (why did they hire her?). Since the Arcane was a newspaper mostly printing articles about paranormal nonsense, most of the people working there either complained constantly while waiting for their next paycheck, or were extremely strange and actually believed what they were peddling.

Most of her coworkers were relatively pleasant in general, once you got past the whining, but a lot of them were prone to fits of rage, especially about how no one reputable would hire them after working for this kind of paper. Karolina did not really understand that, why wouldn't other newspapers want to hire people with clear experience in making shit up? That was their whole point, wasn't it? At least that's what the boss said.

The boss was really weird. First of all, he looked a bit like an attempted Elvis impersonator, probably going through more hair gel than Karolina could reasonably buy. He also seemed to actually enjoy when people argued with him, and not just because he liked to argue. Screaming fits that would get you fired anywhere else would just get a laugh. One person even got a raise out of it.

Probably the weirdest thing was that the boss was in a constant argument with the editors about letting the writers publish very strange articles as long as they had proper sources or labeled their piece as wild speculation, something about Freedom of the Press and Freedom of Speech. Karolina had never seen an executive argue in favor of one of his employees writing a blatantly insulting article about him, especially after breaking the punching bag he kept in his office over it. As weird as that was, Karolina definitely approved. Being able to take criticism, not to mention keeping controlled after such a low blow, was a sign of a respectable leader. The inability to stomach criticism was often a sign of being unfit for office whether because of moral failings or incompetence.

To make matters worse, he was also uncomfortably handsome. With slicked back black hair, very expressive green eyes and a face and body that looked like one of those Roman statues come to life, he was very easy on the eyes. That alone might be what was keeping some of the employees at the paper. Jayden was pretty good-looking, but John Joseph Jenkinsen was on a whole different level. It was honestly a little unnerving, how good he looked. Funny that that was the thing that bothered Karolina most about her boss, and not his constant cursing.

That did unnerve some of the other employees though, like Sally, one of the paper's reporters, who was scared enough that she had jumped at the opportunity to foist delivering her ideas to Jenkinsen onto the intern. Karolina, not knowing any better, had delivered the forms for her. After that, a lot of people in the office had decided to saddle the intern with extraneous paperwork.

And as inexperienced as she had been, it turned out that entry-level work didn't actually require much in the way of special skills. Fetching things for the permanent employees and filing paperwork just required being a functioning human. Helping them collect and source information or even helping them write their articles did take some skill though.

Karolina had assumed that more native speakers of English wouldn't need much help writing their own language, but it turned out that even they had trouble keeping track of the inconsistent grammar. Funnily enough, she felt her English had actually improved faster doing this than taking classes, and she was the one being paid for this. Her dad was right, cursing helped you learn.

Great, now her coworkers' ranting habits were rubbing off on her. Karolina shook her head as she reached the door to Jenkinsen's office. She paused as she heard the sound of his wheezing laughter through the door, slightly muffled. Looks like he was in a meeting. But not a serious one, since he was laughing. Probably. It was sometimes hard to tell with him. Well, she needed to get him this paperwork anyways, so Karolina shrugged and knocked on the door.

"Door's unlocked!" Jenkinsen shouted. "Just like it always is!" Supposedly because he had nothing to hide, which was probably just implying that he wasn't dumb enough to keep anything incriminating or particularly valuable in his work office.

Karolina shouldered her way into the door, shuffling awkwardly to avoid spilling the stupid papers all over the floor.

"Oh, and who is this?" a soft, sexy voice breathed, sounding like one of those camera whores popular in various movies. "I don't believe I've seen this cute little thing around here before." Karolina glanced up from the stack of papers in her arms and glared at the new person, before blinking in surprise.

Jenkinsen was a bit too handsome, but whoever this woman was, she was uncanny. Her hair was a pleasant sandy brown, about shoulder length and left loosely framing her face. Her skin was pale and perfect, without a blemish in sight, and her body definitely looked like it came off of one of the big-name actresses, though for some reason Karolina was sure that cosmetic surgery hadn't made this one. As if flaunting her really weirdly perfect beauty, this woman was dressed in a tight-fitting red sweater that barely reached her legs and had a cut out to expose half her chest, complemented by long dark boots with notable heels, one crossed over the other where she sat primly in a guest chair. To top it all off, pale blue eyes flickered impishly with amusement at the interruption. The only people Karolina knew that could match her were Tania or Inari, and they probably wouldn't wear that. Now that she thought about it, the twins were pretty uncannily pretty too, but she'd just gotten used to it.

"Uh…sorry boss, didn't realize you had a callgirl over," Karolina blurted.

"I'm not here for that kind of business," the woman purred, a slight smirk twisting her pink-painted lips. "Though if John is interested in an encounter of that sort…" she eyed her host meaningfully. Karolina wasn't entirely sure if it was teasing or serious.

"It's what everyone would assume anyways," Jenkinsen shrugged, leaning back in his chair, arms folded behind his head. "Could even pretend it was 'consulting' or something, maybe even count it as a business expense!" He grinned, not deterred at all by the other woman's rolled eyes or Karolina's obvious confusion.

The possible call girl sniffed haughtily, tilting her nose up in disdain. "I am not a commodity," she scoffed.

"Of course! You're a luxury," Jenkinsen shot back with a shit-eating grin.

The woman groaned, making a sound that would probably distract Jayden for about ten minutes, rubbing the bridge of her nose with a few delicate and expertly manicured fingers. "Why do I subject myself to your presence?" she grumbled rhetorically.

"I can leave if you two want to continue flirting," Karolina interjected. "I can bring the paperwork later."

"Oh," the possibly-a-whore laughed, "but I always love an audience." While she wouldn't describe herself as a prude, that was just a bit weird for Karolina.

It must have shown on her face, as Jenkinsen laughed uproariously. "Cat got your tongue, Polack?" he snickered. "Come on! I expected a lot more grouching from you."

"What the hell did you want me to say?" Karolina growled. "Shut up and kiss?!"

"Now, now," the woman drawled, "Let's not be too hasty here."

"There you go!" Jenkinsen crowed. "See, I told you I found an interesting intern!" He gestured for her to hand him the stack of papers. Karolina dumped them unceremoniously on his desk.

"One with quite a fetching accent," the annoying and still-not-introduced occupant of the room commented. "I like it." Bitch!

"Karolina," Jenkinsen said, flipping through one page after another, "meet Eileen Dover." He gestured towards his guest. "A not well-known but quite influential mover and shaker."

That couldn't possibly be her real name. Karolina strode over to her boss and dumped the stack of papers on his desk, narrowing her eyes at the woman.

"Believe it or not," Jenkinsen drawled, "she doesn't work in porn."

Ms Dover snorted, nose in the air. "Of course not! I would not subject myself to such tawdry work."

"Though she does have some connections in that industry," the boss noted, narrowing his eyes at one particular piece of paper. "Speaking of which…" He waved it at the two of them. "Looks like Sally's caught on to the same thing you were talking about 'Lean Dover."

"Oh, 'twas nothing," Eileen dismissed with a wave of her hand. "I already had a finger on this pulse months ago."

"What exactly are you getting out of this?" Karolina asked. "Why do you want whatever story this is about to get out?"

"Why, a lady must keep some secrets," Dover smirked, looking smug for no good reason.

"Bah! Ladies don't exist in this country!" Jenkinsen scoffed. "At least not officially. There's no nobility allowed here!"

Eileen snorted, "I'm sure I could convince someone otherwise, but that is neither here nor there."

"Are you going to get to the Goddamn point?! Or are you just trying to mess with me?" Karolina groused.

"Yes!" Jenkinsen declared unhelpfully, sliding a piece of paper over to her and tapping on it. "Sally and Eileen both heard about this poor cursed porn film attempt. Thought it might have been just an excuse to visit a porn set, but check this out!" He pointed out a particular line. "They actually hired an honest to God wizard!"

"My, my," Ms. Dover tittered. "That must be so scandalizing for the old man."

"No, no, get this," Jenkinsen continued. "They hired Harry Dresden, the young, strapping 'wizard' doing PI jobs out of an office like some detective novel."

Wasn't that the name of Tania and Inari's friend?

"Oh my," Eileen mused breathlessly, "the firebrand?"

"Called him to stop the 'curse', I'd bet," Jenkinsen continued. "I know of the guy. Dated one of my best employees at one point. Guy's a total romantic."

"Is that so?" Dover breathed, eyes lighting up like a whore getting an appointment with a rich client.

"Oh yeah," Jenkinsen confirmed. "Susan got so many stories off of him since they were dating." He shrugged. "Too bad about Susan, she managed to find some real good stuff."

"Reporters," Eileen sniffed. "So naive and arrogant, they are. Freedom of Press does not mean immunity to danger."

"I swear," Jenkinsen scowled, "I've got a bunch of vultures working for me looking for some big break to springboard their careers. Don't they realize the irony in that?! How can you be a watchdog if you act just like the people you're supposed to catch?!"

"Yes, yes! Reporters aren't the Press, the Press is print, or TV, blah, blah, blah!" Karolina shouted. "You tell us that at least once every single day!" She threw up her hands in frustration. "I brought you the papers, so you two fuck or whatever. I'm gonna go." She turned and headed for the door.

"Hold on, Karolina."

She paused, turning to look at her boss with a raised eyebrow. He laced his fingers together on his desk, giving her a more serious look than she had ever seen him use before. "I had honestly expected you to blow up about the vulture nest making you do all this grunt work a lot earlier." He smiled crookedly. "But you actually seemed to have made the most of it."

Karolina narrowed her eyes at him. "What are you getting at?"

"I know you don't really want to be a reporter," Jenkinsen continued. "But you've got a decent head on your shoulders, and aren't as lazy as most of the vultures I've got left." He tapped the piece of paper. "This. This is something big." His face broke out into a disgustingly handsome smile and he steepled his fingers over the page. "If Sally is too lazy to hand me this herself, I think it's about time our intern has a shot at things."

"How is this a big story?" Karolina asked skeptically.

Jenkinsen smiled, resting his chin on his hands. "You're smart enough. Figure it out."

"I'm not sure I want to help peddle some dumb shit to get dumb people interested," Karolina muttered. "Not to mention it seems a bit fucking rude to nose around about people that died and ask if it was something spooky."

"Ohoh," Eileen chortled, giving Karolina a teasing look. "Do a few naked actors bother your pretty little head?" The whore shifted her legs indecently again, like a, well, whore.

"I'm sure you'll find that there's more than meets the eye going on here," Jenkinsen assured.

Karolina narrowed her eyes. They were baiting her into doing this. They totally were. She would not give in and give them the satisfaction!

"Just imagine Sally's face," Jenkinsen smirked. "I'll save a picture of it for you if you can get me pictures of that werewolf!"

And that is how Karolina found herself knocking on the door to a porn set. Her parents were going to kill her.

"Lina? What are you doing here?"

"Inari?! What the fuck are you doing here?!"


♤♤♤♤​


While she was one of the last people Karolina expected to see on a porn set, it was just like Inari to decide to help out weird people. Apparently she actually saved someone's life! Well, honestly, the people here weren't that weird, they mostly seemed like normal people who happened to do porn. That Bobby guy even reminded her of Jayden a bit.

Suddenly, there were gunshots, screaming and then there were police all over the set, which kind of made trying to be a reporter hard, since the cops kind of took precedence. Oddly enough, while some of them gave her wary looks, most of them seemed pleased with her for some reason. Karolina didn't think she was doing anything worth mentioning, she had just politely asked the officers whether it would be appropriate for her to ask questions. They asked her to wait, but seemed surprised when she did. Why would she pick a fight with people who could shoot her?

Apparently the red haired tramp who had pulled a gun on someone would. She must be dumb. Why would you try shooting someone while wearing almost no clothes if you could avoid it?

Then another woman showed up who apparently almost died the day before.

"So, uh, eventful week then?" Karolina asked her more attractive friend. She hadn't seen Inari as often since they had gone to different colleges, and Mother of God did Inari grow up! Karolina would like to say she wasn't an envious person, but it was a bit hard not to feel any envy. Inari and Tania seemed like they had it all: money, looks, brains, and hell, even personality. But they were a bit too nice for Karolina to resent them, and if she did, Inari would notice and ask her about it, help her work through her emotions, and then Tania would notice and suggest some plan to get her a place where she could feel better about herself. They were…something else.

"Eh, heh, kinda," Inari demurred, rubbing the back of her head. "Yesterday was pretty rough, and this isn't my first choice of places to be, but overall my week could have been worse." She smiled, looking a bit childish for someone as tall as she was, though her bright cheer was…a little dimmer than Karolina remembered.

"That bad, huh?" Despite being a bit of a spoiled rich kid, Karolina had never found Inari to be a pampered princess, so if something was bothering her, it had to be really bad, like that time Tania got jumped. Did they ever catch that fucker?

"It was bad," Inari sighed, before perking up, which made Karolina feel even shorter (she was average height, Goddamnit!) "Though Tania and I did finally get a chance to talk through some stuff we really should have talked about a long time ago."

"What? That both of you kind of have really skewed ideas of what's normal?" Karolina asked, only partially joking.

"Hehe," Inari ducked her head in embarrassment. "Yeah, a little bit of that."

"Oh. Uh. Congrats?" Now Karolina felt a little bad for asking. While it was pretty funny when looking at it from the outside, it couldn't be that comfortable of a conversation to have. Especially if the chatter from the staff about the gunfight outside was true–

"Wait a minute," Karolina began accusingly, "did you get caught up in a gunfight yesterday or something?" Bobby said that Inari had run outside after they heard gunshots, which was a really bad idea, even Karolina knew that!

"A little," Inari admitted bashfully. "I missed most of it."

"How are you so calm about this?!" Karolina barked. She opened her mouth but Inari shushed her with an intense look in her eyes. Karolina complied, shocked by the sudden one-eighty.

"Please don't ask," Inari requested, deadly serious. It was a chilling look, one that even Tania probably couldn't match, as Inari's imperfect mask made the intense feelings it covered leak through threateningly.

"Ok." Karolina replied calmly (she did not squeak in fright). What else could she say to that look?! It didn't help that Inari could probably fold her in half if she wanted to; Karolina was not nearly as fit, and quite a bit smaller…in multiple ways.

"Thank you," Inari shot her a closed eye smile and Karolina shivered, nodding automatically. No one was ever going to believe her if she told them Inari could be more intimidating than Tania.

"What about the…uh, stuff that happened here?" she asked, trying to change the subject as well as at least trying to do her job. "I am kinda supposed to get a story on this."

"Oh, right!" Inari perked up. "You're interning at The Arcane. Congrats again by the way. And well, you definitely have a story here! Did you get hired permanently? I didn't think they'd send interns out by themselves."

"Uh…thanks?" Karolina replied awkwardly, still a bit unbalanced by Inari's familiar barrage of questions—she would make a great reporter. Curious, photogenic, earnest and actually pretty damned good at explaining things. Though… "You really think this movie…thing was cursed?"

"Oh no, the movie isn't cursed." Ah, right, she probably meant the story about people dying— "Some of the people here were cursed."

Wait, what?!

"It's not like a bad luck jinx you see in movies," Inari continued, as if that was the most normal thing in the world, "it's more like a lethal accident gun, someone had to fire it, instead of something that keeps on sticking to someone."

This was not what Karolina expected her to say at all! How did the twins say stuff like this with straight faces?!

"At least Harry seems to have blocked it today, and we were in time to save Giselle and Jake."

Harry? That was the 'wizard', right? Wait, since when did goody two-shoes Inari believe in that stuff?

"Whuh…can you explain all that slowly, and from the beginning?" Karolina asked pleadingly.

Inari nodded. "Well, magic is real and apparently there is a way to shoot a curse at people even if you don't have any magical potential yourself. You just ask some other dangerous thing to do it for you. And that's what probably happened here."

What? "So…if magic is real…do you think the Arcane is actually a serious newspaper in disguise?" Karolina asked hesitantly, not sure what to believe.

"Well no," Inari explained, "the Arcane is a double bluff. Most of the people working there are not told about the real deal so when one of them manages to find something real, it's hidden among the silliness–plausible deniability and all that."

How could she possibly know that?!

Her question must have shown on her face, as Inari scratched her cheek bashfully. "Or at least, that's what Rosalina says."

"The ginger bitch?" Karolina asked. "How the hell does she know?"

"Hey! Rude!" Inari pouted, causing Karolina to mumble an apology (she was the only person able to make her feel bad about cursing). "Alina's hair is more red than ginger!" Wait, that was what she was focusing on?! And bitch, that was her nickname!

"You're…not mad I'm calling her names?"

"Well that's rude too, but Alina likes being called names. And she can be pretty mean sometimes."

"Wait!" Karolina barked, "That's not the point! Stop distracting me!"

"Eh?" Inari blinked, then perked up. "Oh right! Her cousin once removed owns that paper, I think. That's how she knows."

That…now that Karolina thought about it, she could see the resemblance between Jenkinsen and Rosalina. They were both assholes, but assholes that fully expected other people to be assholes back, not to mention unfairly attractive. "I…see." It really made too much sense.

On another note, it was a good thing that Inari only used her information network to help people. Her ability to remember and connect gossip together would be really nasty if put to crueler goals.

Hold on, she was here for a job, not to chatter! Well, her job was to talk to people, but not like this. Not that Karolina cared too much about this job, but she wasn't going to give that bitch Sally something to be smug about!

"So…" Karolina began, hating how her hesitancy made her sound so awkward, "where did you learn all this stuff about the 'Curse' from anyways? And how trustworthy is that information? What about the other people here? Do they know more?"

Inari, naturally, was unfazed by the barrage of questions and proceeded to describe a strange tale about jealous ex-wives worried about being cut off out of a rich man's inheritance when he married again, and instead of doing the reasonable thing of trying to re-seduce their ex, decided to attempt using dark magic to kill the woman the rich man was marrying.

Apparently, because they were stupid, and the rich man was not quite as stupid as he seemed (or maybe just experienced after marrying three gold-digging sluts), they did not know who he was marrying, and instead of doing some basic research, just decided to use process of elimination and kill women around him until they got their target. All of this Inari had learned from Tania, who had figured it out while working with the 'wizard' Harry Dresden, who was also her boyfriend.

Karolina felt a headache growing as she wrote furiously to keep up with her friend. This was all a bit too much. Tania and Inari believed in magic? Bimbo murder witches? Tania had a wizard boyfriend?! What the hell was happening?!

It should be easily dismissed as exaggeration, especially since most of Inari's information about the fantastical stuff seemed to have come from Tania's wizard boyfriend, who may or may not be a fraud. The thing was though…as excitable as Inari was, and no matter how easy it was to underestimate her due to her fluffy friendliness…she wasn't stupid–actually she was quite smart, and more importantly, Inari did not lie.

But if this was a hoax, Inari would have to be wrong, which would mean Tania had to have lied to her, and Tania also rarely lied, and if she did, magical hoo haw wouldn't be what she came up with. And there was no way Tania would go for a man who was a fraud, she would figure him out instantly.

But all that considered…either Harry Dresden had managed to fool both Tania and Inari, so much so that Tania of all people agreed to go out with him…or there was something weird going on.

"Hey Inari," Karolina interrupted Inari's explanation of this Genosa guy's romantic history. "Did Tania start acting weird once she met Harry?"

Inari paused, and Karolina felt a chill creep down her spine at the sad, but intense look in her friend's eyes. "Harry helped her out after something bad happened to her." Her lips quirked up into an impish grin, her cheeks dimpling in a way that made her look childish despite her height. "I think she may have fallen in love!" Inari's eyes sparkled knowingly.

Karolina snorted. Tania, in love? That sounded ridiculous…but she had been around the Super Twins long enough that she had realized that the two of them were more similar in personality than they appeared… "And he happens to have particularly useful skills?"

"Yup!" Inari chirped. "That's probably a big part of why Tania's so taken with him."

"Is being good in bed that particularly useful skill?" Karolina snarked.

Inari shook her head. "That doesn't factor in for Tania. She doesn't know how that works anyways." Huh. She used to be easily embarrassed by this kind of talk.

Karolina snorted. "Right, she'd need a spreadsheet or something to get off."

"Lina!" Inari chided with mock outrage. A mischievous glint sparkled in her eye. "You haven't seen how Tania is around him. She bought new clothes by herself."

"Oh." She might actually be smitten then. Or this Harry could mind control people.

"Yeah. And they look good on her too."

It wasn't that Tania didn't care about her appearance, but she never was that interested in attracting that kind of attention before. Deliberately. Tania attracted a lot of that attention anyways.

"You sure this wizard guy isn't mind controlling her or something?" Karolina asked suspiciously.

Inari let out a sharp bark of laughter. It sounded a bit strained. "Harry's not the one with the mind control," she replied, an odd tone in her voice.

Karolina was going to have to investigate this Harry Dresden person more thoroughly now. Though…didn't Jenkinsen mention he dated one of The Arcane's reporters for a while?

Putting that aside for the moment, Karolina decided to go talk to some other people before she heard more things that made the world feel like it was turned upside down. One of the cops told her that they would make an official statement later, but humored her enough for her to learn that they had no information about any 'magical' misdeeds. Not surprising, but Karolina wasn't sure if she should be glad that the police hadn't been part of a conspiracy to hide stuff like that from the general public or concerned that they didn't know. Or maybe it was too little to work with because it was just one guy.

At first, Karolina was a little hesitant to talk with the other people there because the police were poking around, and the porn people also looked a bit nervous about talking to a reporter, but after she chatted with Inari, they warmed up to the intrusion almost instantly.

It was a little weird. Some of the people, like the red haired Emma and the gangly Giselle seemed to think Inari was some sort of living saint, or something, though given that Inari had saved Giselle's life, Karolina guessed that it wasn't too weird for there to be a bit of hero worship. Also, that was a nasty looking scar…and she had only been cut yesterday?! Something didn't add up here.

Her hand twitched, running a jagged line of ink across her notebook as it flailed her pen with the involuntary motion. She cursed under her breath, trying to ignore the itching feeling along her spine as she found out more and more suspicious things. Magic couldn't be real, but there was definitely something wrong going on here.

Maybe it was the murder attempts, or the crazed red haired telewhore who screamed like a drowning cat as she was dragged out by the police. Or maybe it was Tania and Inari's slightly off behavior. Something fishy was going on here, and Karolina was going to get to the bottom of it, not because she had any journalistic spirit or anything, but because some of her first friends in this country could be in danger, or under duress.

She kept her questions simple, letting the porn people talk most of the time, trying not to pay too much attention to the police watching her. They'd probably take her in for questioning or something, though she hadn't done anything wrong, so she didn't think they could arrest her, but it wasn't as if the police here always followed the law perfectly.

From her inquiries, Karolina found that most of what she heard supported what Inari told her, or at least did not discredit it. Aside from a few people, like Bobby (a weirdly insecure pornstar) and Jake (a less sleazy than expected porn star), most of them didn't say anything definitive about magic, but none of them laughed at her about it, mostly shrugging their shoulders in ignorance. For some reason, a few of them kept glancing at Inari when she asked that question. Karolina had figured out that her friend had saved Giselle's life, and that the lanky girl was well-liked, but the level of deference the porn people gave Inari was weird. It reminded Karolina of the awkward kids at school who absolutely melted under any attention at all from the Super Twins, but that didn't make sense. Porn people couldn't be awkward, right? Their job should squeeze that out of them, if that had any to begin with.

Not to mention that Inari was kind of like supermodel Mother Teresa, and definitely didn't think that pornography was healthy or moral. Oh wait, Inari wanted to become a doctor or a nurse, so it might be that she was asking them about the too-much-information stuff about what being in this job would do to their bodies. That didn't explain the almost reverent attitude though.

What they told her about the Harry Dresden guy was a bit more concerning. Half of them seem convinced that he was a mob hitman pretending to have a day job as a 'wizard' private investigator (maybe he could do magic tricks of making people disappear) who had been hired to protect Inari after some rival gang started putting hits out on the staff for this particular porn movie. Most of the others seemed to think he was a private security guy who was canny enough to try doing some magic tricks to help calm their director down about a curse, and if she hadn't talked to Inari first, that was probably what Karolina would have believed.

But she had, so what Jake and Bobby said refused her attempts at easy dismissal. The two pornstars said that Harry Dresden was some kind of magician or psychic pretending to be a security guy to help catch whoever was jinxing the movie. While neither of them seemed particularly bright, they also didn't seem super gullible either, even if Jake gave some sort of spiel about 'dispersing evil energy.' Jake also mentioned that Dresden knew some level of first aid, and had saved him from being electrocuted by using magic to turn off the lights.

What was this? Some kind of crappy horror film?!

Though…was Tania involved with organized crime? It was always a bit of a joke among their friend group, given how rich and always traveling their father seemed to be…but that didn't explain all this talk about magic.

Whatever the deal was, it involved two of Karolina's closest friends and put them in danger, so she'd be damned if she didn't get to the bottom of it! She even had a useful excuse.

Wait…did Jenkinsen know about all this? Maybe. Karolina would have to ask him about it, especially about this Susan person and especially interrogate him about Dresden. She probably had enough information here for a story, and she had a bunch of sources, even if questionable.

"Excuse me, miss?" She blinked and looked up from her notebook, doing her best not to freeze as she saw the cop looming over her.

"Uh…how can I help you officer?"

"Did you say you were a reporter?" he asked, giving her a curious look. It didn't seem hostile, but Karolina still tensed.

"Not really, I'm an intern at a newspaper," she answered truthfully. "I just got sent here for this story 'cause my boss had some sort of object lesson for one of his reporters or something."

"Was it because your friend was here?" he gestured towards Inari.

Karolina shook her head. "I didn't know she was here until I got to the front door." She frowned. "Am I being interrogated?"

The cop raised his hands placatingly. "Well, we would like to know if you have any information about this mess." He gestured to the notebook. "Not to mention you may be able to help us check if these guys are trying to pull a fast one on us–"

He was cut off as something barked from his radio. "One moment, Miss."

The policemen congregated together and began discussing something, growing gradually more agitated as they talked. Well that wasn't good. Karolina tried to listen in, hoping something fishy wasn't happening.

"–just handed her over?!"

"Always knew–"

"Why a pornstar though, of all people?"

Did the crazy redhead escape? How?! She was almost naked, hysterical and wearing heels!

There was some angry shouting from the front door and Karolina glanced over to see a couple police officers arguing with two very similarly looking people in identical suits. For some reason they reminded Karolina of a Barbie or a Ken doll, fake and a bit uncanny. Weird.

"Excuse me, Ms. Raith, but we should go," a calm, professional voice cut into her attempt at eavesdropping.

"Eh? Antonio?" Inari replied, standing up to greet the man in dark sunglasses and a suit that seemed to have appeared out of nowhere. "Why are you here?"

"To get you to safety, of course," presumably Antonio replied. Karolina eyed his right hand, which hovered close to a suspicious bulge under his left shoulder. Ok… Maybe Tania and Inari were mafia princesses or something. Fuck.

Inari frowned. "What do you mean? I'm fine, and everything seems to have been handled here."

"There was a shooting, it isn't safe here," the man insisted. "Come on, you'll be safe back at the manor."

"You didn't come yesterday when there was a shooting," Inari commented. "And the shooter today was caught and isn't here anymore."

Antonio sighed. "We should have come yesterday, but we were otherwise occupied. After last night, your father isn't taking any chances."

"Why are Jane and John arguing with the police?" Inari narrowed her eyes in suspicion. Wait, did she not trust her father? The twins almost never talked about him. Karolina had assumed that he was just absent like a lot of rich people, but was there something more…

"They want to ask you questions about today's events," her bodyguard explained, "but we do not believe that they will be able to guarantee your safety."

"What about all these people's safety?" Inari shot back. "I'm here because they needed someone with first aid experience–Father sent me here himself, so why are you trying to take me back all of a sudden?"

"Well, I assume your father did not think there would be multiple shootings on a film set."

"If there's danger, then I don't want anyone here to get hurt either," Inari said. "Maybe you can help the police keep an eye on things." It was more of a statement than a question.

"I'd be ok with that," Antonio offered, "but your father was insistent."

"Is he calling Tania back to the manor too?" Inari asked carefully, causing the man to blink.

"Not that I know of," he mused. "Which is a little strange. But we still need to get you to safety."

"I'm not going anywhere!" Inari insisted. "Not when someone might need my help here."

Antonio sighed. "That's very kind of you, but now that the authorities have been notified, they should have paramedics en route. Your friends will be fine."

"Why should I trust the police to protect them if my father does not?" Inari accused. "Does he have something to do with this whole murder spree?"

His bodyguard balked. "Where did you hear that?! Come on, he just wants you out of harm's way, nothing else!"

"No." Inari declared, eyes blazing. "There's something else he wants." Karolina stared. It should not have been surprising, Tania was very assertive, so it made sense Inari was capable of doing that too, but she had never acted like this around her friends, instead always playing peacemaker.

Antonio dipped his head in defeat. "I…would not be surprised if that were true, but he did not tell us anything. Perhaps you could call and convince him otherwise?"

Inari frowned, retrieving her phone from her pocket. She started as she flipped it open. "Aw, nuts. It's fried!"

"You can use mine," her bodyguard offered. "But let's head out back, it's a little too noisy in here for a call." He looked meaningfully at the cops distracted by the Barbie hitmen.

Inari stiffened, glancing over her shoulder at the two creepy people in suits. Were they twins or something? Karolina watched her friend in concern as she bit her lip and glanced around. Why did Inari look…scared? There was no way her father would hurt her, was there? Or was it–

Oh.

Karolina shivered. If Inari's father actually was a mafia boss…well the chick who shot up the place she was at was likely not too long for the world. And the people who didn't protect her might get blamed.

Fuck, fuck, fuck! Why did she come here again?!

Inari's gaze flicked from person to person, lingering a bit on Karolina, before landing back on the mafia suit twins, honing in on the suspicious shapes beneath the cloth on their shoulders. She closed her eyes and exhaled a long breath, clutching her crucifix with one hand. After a moment, she opened her eyes and straightened up, eyes glinting with determination.

"Alright." Inari said. "I'll go."

A.N. Thanks to @Sunshine @Half-baked Cat @Rakkis157 @Zule the Lich and @Vista of burning heavens for help proofreading and adjusting this chapter.
 
18. Coming of Age
Coming of Age

Tania gripped her phone with a dangerous amount of force; Harry could see cracks forming in its casing. "She went with my sire's men?!" She gasped. "Where was Thomas?"

Oh. Harry froze. That was bad. Inari had to know that it was a trap…right?

"He wasn't there?!"

That was worse.

"What could he possibly want with her?" Tania asked frantically, mostly rhetorically. She glanced up at Harry, eyes wide with concern; they both had a pretty good guess on what the old monster wanted.

Murphy glanced at Harry, mouthing a question. Harry motioned for her to wait, focusing on the phone conversation. Eb glanced between them carefully.

"Fear for her safety?" Tania muttered softly, eyes unfocused. "That is a strange way of putting it."

"Sounds like a White Court issue," Ebenezer observed. "Come on Hoss, let's get the kids to safety."

"Can you take them?" Harry asked his mentor. "Inari will need our help."

"Goddammit Hoss! Don't get involved with another court of vampires!" Eb barked. "Remember what happened last time–"

"Don't bring Susan into this!" Harry shouted back.

"I damn well will if it gets you to understand how bad of an idea this is!" his mentor growled. "You're hurt, Hoss. You're in no shape to meet, let alone play politics with Lord Raith."

"Play politics?" Tania asked softly, slowly lowering her phone. "No. We must rescue my sister."

"Hoss, don't stick your neck out for a vampire," Ebenezer pleaded. "It isn't worth the risk."

"Vampire?" Tania laughed. "Inari is not a vampire yet. My sire is going to force it." Something clicked in her head and she furiously pressed buttons on her phone.

"Sir," Harry gritted out. "He's going to rape his own daughter."

There was a crunching sound as Tania crushed her phone in her fist, her eyes wide, her whole body quivering with fear and rage. Ebenezer blanched, and Murphy's face twisted in horror.

"I'm such a fool," Tania gasped, swaying on her feet. Harry caught her before she could fall, wincing as his burned hand protested painfully. He could deal with it; Tania got burned every time they touched.

"Hey, hey," Harry whispered, squeezing her arm encouragingly. "Come on, you gotta focus, Tania."

"It's not your fight, Hoss." Ebenezer sighed.

"What the hell?!" Murphy burst out, fury burning in her eyes. "He does what?!"

"He's the head sex vampire," Harry explained darkly, setting Tania back onto her feet. "They control people through sex, including each other."

"My God," Karrin breathed, eyeing Tania with horror in her eyes.

"You should go with them," Tania urged Harry softly. "Your elder is right. This is my business, and you are injured."

The old wizard blinked, glancing between the two of them, before narrowing his eyes at the young whamp. Something seemed to connect in Murphy's head as Harry gauged their reactions and she smiled sadly.

"I'm not going to let a little pain stop me from backing you up Tania," Harry declared. "You were there for me when I needed the help; I'm not going to abandon you when you need mine."

"I did not help you for altruistic reasons–"

"And me helping you deal with your father is selfish too. It keeps you safe; that's what I want."

"Count me in too," Murphy chimed in, glaring at Ebenezer. "They may be outside of the White Council's jurisdiction, but this is in mine."

The old wizard's face contorted in a mix of complicated emotions, before smoothing out into resignation.

"You can borrow my car." The four of them whipped around to see Cleph leaning against the shelter's wall, a calculating gleam in his eyes.

"Wouldn't that put you and your family at risk?" Tania pointed out.

He smiled grimly. "It will. Potentially. So there is a limit to what I can do to help." He gave Ebenezer a meaningful look. "Similarly, if the Blackstaff is openly involved, the war will open another front, which you cannot afford."

"Getting someone else to fight your battles, de Rossi?" Ebenezer growled. "Didn't take you for a coward."

"I would hardly call myself brave," Cleph waved off. "But surely you understand old Mario likes playing with his food?" Harry blinked, did he just call Lord Raith 'Mario'? "He's got a bit of an urge to lord it over his subjects, and his enemies," Cleph added, one end of his mustache twitching upwards. "A common trait of those with inflated egos, in truth."

"I am well aware," the old wizard snarled. "But what are you even getting at?"

"Do you think Mario would take his time if you or I came knocking?"

Eb frowned, but ducked his head in acknowledgement. "Even with that," he glanced at Harry, "what makes you think he wouldn't treat Hoss the same? The last time he strolled into a vampire's place, it burned down and they died."

"Please refrain from burning down our property before all of our employees have been evacuated," Tania cautioned Harry reflexively, eyes still vacant.

"Hey, I don't burn everything!"

"That is not the problem."

"Eherm," de Ross cleared his throat. "I'd bet a bottle of prohibition moonshine that Mario thinks little Tania has young Dresden enthralled." He looked over to where the wizard in question hovered protectively over the younger white court woman. "He may even be sort of correct."

"I would not do such a thing!" Tania objected. "Compelled service is less effective than mutual agreement." She tilted her chin up challengingly. "I do not have thralls," she spat.

Eb narrowed his eyes at her in disbelief. There was a glimmer of respect in Murphy's eyes, and Harry thought Michael would be proud.

Cleph kind of ruined the moment by laughing.

"Ha!" He shook his head in amusement. "That's the thing, you do, and all you've demanded of them is to better themselves." Tania stilled, and Harry felt a shiver of unease run from his burnt hand. "Quite ingenious, truly," the professor continued, "helping create impressive individuals instead of just seducing already existing ones." He shrugged. "Of course, Dresden here isn't one of them. He's protected, for now."

Everyone glared at the professor.

"We don't have time for you to give us the runaround," Murphy hissed.

"Why of course, officer," Cleph tipped his hat in response, flicking a set of keys to the small cop with his other hand. "Take my car, or ride your motorcycles, if you want. Just keep in mind I've left a few useful tools in my ride."

"Don't think I'm driving a bike with this hand," Harry commented, trying to make light of his injury, "or riding behind one of you."

"I'm sure you could manage with one hand," Tania reassured, "but this car would be more secure." She glanced at de Rossi. "It is armored, correct?"

"Naturally." The older White Court nodded. "I also have a trauma kit inside."

"Right then," Harry started. "We gonna go?"

"Let me retrieve some of my items from my motorcycle," Tania asked softly. "You are right, I need to focus."

"Hoss…" Harry's mentor began hesitantly. "I should tell you something before you go."

"Alright then, shoot."

"In private."

"I'll show you my car," Cleph said, waving Murphy towards the parking garage.

Eb opened the passenger side door of his truck waving for Harry to get inside. "Don't worry, I won't kidnap you," he sighed. "Even if it would be for your own good."

Harry clambered in, holding his burnt hand against his chest, before closing the door after him. His mentor did the same on the driver's side.

"So what do I need to know?"

Ebenezer sighed again. "A lot of things, Hoss. A lot of things." He shook his head. "But you're not going to sit and listen to another lecture before you go haring off after another pretty girl with a sob story, are you?"

"Tania's sister is going to be forced into killing her friend!" Harry barked. "That's not a sob story!"

"I understand," the old wizard conceded. "Just…" he glanced up and looked Harry in the eye, worry evident in his eyes, "I don't want to lose another student to that old monster. Be careful, please."

"He won't have me," Harry declared. Wait, another student?

Ebenezer exhaled slowly. "Also, be careful about Kincaid. He's in the trade, and has been there for a long damn time."

"The mercenary trade?"

"Almost every supernatural faction has…people for dealing with their enemies."

"You're assassins, then," Harry accused. His mentor didn't deny it.

"What did he do to piss you off so much?"

"There are…proprieties between us. A line of professional courtesy; he crossed it in Istanbul."

"He's not human, then?"

Eb shook his head. "He is a scion, a child of a human and some supernatural creature."

"I figured," Harry replied.

"He's been around for longer than I have," his mentor continued. "When I first met him, I still had hair, and he'd been serving the creature for centuries."

"Creature?"

"The creature, Vlad Drakul, another half-mortal."

"Vlad Tepesh's father?" Harry asked in surprise and some horror.

"Yes. That thing is Formidable. Dangerous. Cruel. And Kincaid was his right hand for a long time. That's where he got the Hellhound moniker."

"And the Hatman?"

"Cleph de Rossi," Ebenezer mused, "is an odd one. He didn't even have a Warden file until the Great War when he tore through a ghoul clan in Flanders. From what Joe told us, he's been in the New World for centuries"

"The White Court was in America that long ago?" Harry asked curiously. "I thought their main power base was in Europe? Heck, they speak Etruscan!"

"They weren't," his mentor replied.

"Oh." So he was kind of an outsider. "And Listen-to-winds knows him?"

"Joe respects him. Says he's cunning."

"And the Hellhound respects him too?"

"Showing up out of nowhere and wiping out a ghoul clan is a hell of an entrance."

Harry shrugged. "Sure, but a lot of things could do that."

Ebenezer chuckled. "You know the Red Court is scared of you, right Hoss?"
"Doesn't feel like it."

"Oh, they are," the old wizard continued. "You appeared out of nowhere and killed a rising noble while you were weakened and captured, then later dueled and almost won against a Duke."

"So, de Rossi's like me?" He wasn't sure how to feel about that.

"I wouldn't go that far," Eb frowned. "But he is dangerous, and we can't be certain about his motives."

"He seemed quick enough to help here," Harry pointed out.

"Do you know what the Raith offered him?" his mentor countered.

"I…don't," Harry admitted. "But I know he's a professor at her school."

"Influence," Ebenezer concluded. "That's probably his plan; ingratiate himself with a younger scion to make his leadership more official."

"What do you mean more official?"

The old wizard shrugged. "The White Court family that feed on Wrath, the Barbarossa, got heavily involved in the World Wars."

"No surprise there, really," Harry noted.

"Enough of their leadership died that most of them have splintered into small families," Eb explained. "It's hard to keep a bunch of angry vampires united during peacetime."

"Cleph…doesn't seem all that angry," Harry observed.

"That's what makes him dangerous."

"He really got under your skin too."

"Not the time for this, Hoss."

"Maybe not," Harry conceded quietly. "But I need some more answers from you later." He reached for the door handle.

"Wait. Hoss," Ebenezer sighed. "Something else you should know. About your mother's death."

"She died in childbirth having me," Harry grunted. "What's that got to do with anything?"

"Wasn't just that," the old wizard said. "One of her…less than savory former allies found her that night…and paid her back for her betrayal."

Harry froze. "Don't tell me…" he trailed off, voice cold.

"He used an entropy curse."

"Fuck."

Harry saw red. That slimy monster had killed his mother. Couldn't bear the insult of being cuckolded! In an instant, he felt a lifetime of directionless hurt, a child's pain, a youth's loneliness, and an adult's bitter feeling of aching absences, all coalescing upon a single target, the one responsible for all those ills.

Something snapped in his mind, and all the anger narrowed to a razor focus.

"Hoss," Ebenezer called distantly. "Easy boy."

That piece of shit also killed Tania's mom, was trying to break Inari, and wanted to take Tania away from him! Just when they had found something nice!

"He will die." Harry declared monotonously.

"No, you've got to breathe. Think, Harry!"

"He will die painfully. Excruciatingly. Until he begs for it." The air in the truck cabin began to hum with power.

"Harry!" Eb called. "Harry, calm down. You can't handle this kind of power. It will destroy you if you try!"

That did not matter. This was personal–more than personal. He would bring Lord Raith down, crush him and make him suffer until he begged for death. He had enough power to bring it about, even if it destroyed him as well. This was revenge for his mother, for Tania and Inari's freedom, and nothing would stop–

Pain shot up his injured arm like it had been thrust back into the fire, forcing a growling hiss out of his lungs as he slumped in agony.

Harry looked at his mentor's old, gnarled hand clamped around his burnt hand, then looked at the old wizard questioningly. When he saw the pain on Harry's face, his expression sickened and he let go.

"The hell was that for?" Harry gasped.

"I'm sorry, Hoss," Eb whispered. "But it won't work."

"What won't work?!"

"Throwing your magic at him, not even if you spend all your might."

"How do you know?"

"Because I tried!" Ebenezer barked. "Three times! But I didn't even get close. Your mother tried too–she would have gotten her revenge through her Death Curse if she could have." He shook his head, both in fondness and grief. Had…Eb trained Harry's mom too?

"He's protected from magic?" Harry asked incredulously, a cold pit forming in his stomach. His other question would have to wait.

"Washes right over him," his mentor confirmed. "The old bastard must have made a deal with something big. Maybe some big damned demon. He can't be touched with magic."

"Touched?" Harry mused. "Can he be strangled?"

"The hell are you talking about boy?!"

"Can't curse him, can't burn him, right?" Harry asked. Eb nodded. "Can he still bleed? How many degrees of separation do I need?"

"Get to the point Hoss!"

"Does the protection only work against direct attack? It can't be absolute."

"He can't be beaten with magic, Harry," Ebenezer sighed, slumping in his seat. "Even your mother failed."

"How do you know?" Harry shot back bitterly. "Not like you were there." And the image in the Soulgaze…his mother had seemed sure it had worked.

"He's still alive, isn't he? I knew her. She would never let the monster that enslaved her suffer anything less; she could be cruel."

"Cruel, huh?" Harry muttered, ignoring the disbelieving look from his mentor. A breath of air escaped him in a huff. Then another, and another, until he broke out into full on laughter. Ebenezer stared at him in concern. Harry grinned savagely back at him.

"I see now." He pushed open the door. "Thanks for the advice. I'll be back."

He slid out of the truck with a pained grimace. The high from the batteries was fading. But the fatigue was surprisingly easy to ignore.

He knew now who had killed his mother.

He knew what he had done, to her and others he cared about.

He knew he was weak.

Tania rushed over to him as soon as she saw him exit the truck, a first aid kit in one hand. Harry shook his head.

They needed to get going, they could treat his hand on the road.

Murphy was looking over an old-fashioned black Cadillac with a complicated expression on her face as Cleph explained something to her.

"What happened?" Tania asked gently, tugging hesitantly on Harry's sleeve. Her silvery blue eyes stared up at him in concern.

"Later," he promised.

She paused, then nodded, squeezing his arm encouragingly.

"Do and try to bring my car back in a repairable state," Cleph requested, adjusting his suit and striding towards Ebenzer's truck. "It has quite a bit of history."

Murphy watched him leave with a conflicted look on her face.

"What's the matter?" Harry asked as he and Tania moved to join them.

"I'm pretty sure this car was used by the mafia at some point," the cop replied uncomfortably. "It has a hidden storage compartment for weapons and another for alcohol."

"It will get us where we need to be," Tania declared. "Let's go."

The two old men watched as the youth clambered into the black Cadillac and sped away hurriedly.

"Damn fool," the old wizard sighed.

"If only the world had more like him," the old vampire mused. "Then it would be a better place."

"What?"

♤♤♤♤​

Despite his determination, Tania could see how Dresden's injuries pained him. Still, he managed to clamber into professor de Rossi's car before collapsing into shivers, pain and the adrenaline crash robbing him of his strength.

"Let me see," Tania insisted, sliding into the seat next to him, trauma kit in one hand, the other reaching out to him, palm upwards.

Harry hesitated. "It's pretty ugly."

"It's an injury," Tania tsked, "of course it doesn't look pretty. Show me."

Chastened, Harry complied, and Tania frowned at his raw, reddened flesh. Parts of his hand were charred white, an indicator of severe burns. She had seen worse, but she had not seen anyone recover fully from those, if at all.

Grabbing his forearm with one hand, Tania pressed a cold compress to the injured appendage, drawing a wince from her partner, a shiver of pain and some relief running through him. Hopefully, it would reduce the swelling. "What is our plan?" She asked him, in part to give him something to focus on instead of the pain, in part because she did not trust her own judgment at the moment. She wanted nothing more than to charge right into her family's property and flee with her twin, but it would not be so easy. Not to mention that it would merely be a temporary solution–no, nothing more than a delaying action.

"Been a bit busy," Harry demurred. "Go in, grab the girl, bust out?" Tania gently unclasped and removed his burned and warped (but surprisingly intact) shield bracelet, taking care not to rub the metal against his raw skin.

"That's a lot less thought out than the raid we just did," Murphy commented as she started the car. "Where are we going?" Tania gave her the address, which drew a raised eyebrow from the unusually helpful policewoman. "That's a rich neighborhood, Harry," she observed. "That plan isn't going to work; the police or private security would be all over the place in no time flat, not like here."

"Indeed," Tania replied in agreement. "While I certainly appreciate their efforts in keeping my family's property secure, it does mean that dealing with my sire…properly…would be inconvenient in its aftermath." She retrieved the burn cream from professor de Rossi's trauma kit and squeezed a dollop onto her palm before smoothing it out and then carefully applying it to Harry's burnt hand.

Murphy glanced into the rearview mirror as Harry hissed in pain, her eyes lingering over Tania's hand as she delicately smeared the salve onto his injury, her other hand cradling his injured limb. "When you say 'properly', what exactly do you mean?" she asked pointedly, smoothly taking the car through the parking garage and down towards the street.

"Dead," Harry said.

"Or similarly incapacitated," Tania amended.

"This won't be like Bianca, Harry," Murphy cautioned. "It's one thing for there to be a freak fire in a building used for things of questionable legality where people aren't going to look too deep into it. Killing a wealthy man in his own home is a whole different can of worms." Regardless of her warning, the off-duty policewoman accelerated their shared car to a speed that was also of questionable legality.

"I'm gonna kill him," Harry declared, his burning rage dulling the pain of his scorched hand.

Murphy glanced at him in the mirror again. "Are you ok—?"

"Can we?" Tania blurted out, wrapping a bandage around Harry's injuries. "I mean, are we able to?"

"We can," Harry answered. "Survive though?" He trailed off.

"Failure there would be an undesirable outcome," Tania hissed, wrapping a bandage carefully around Harry's hand.

"Harry," Murphy asked pleadingly. "What's wrong? This isn't like you." Tania did not say it aloud, but Harry knew she was asking the same.

"He killed my mother," he said softly, as if it explained everything. And it did.

Murphy gasped. "I'm so sorry," she whispered.

Tania gently took his uninjured hand into both her own, wrapping her fingers around his hand in a comforting gesture, looking at him with understanding and an all-too-familiar pain.

She understood what it was like, to lose a mother before you knew them, to have a father absent.

She knew the uncertainty of children raised by everyone and no one.

She sympathized with his physical deprivation, even if she had not experienced the like.

He could not grasp the feeling of having such a monster of a parent, but he knew the suspicion being raised by one brought.

He understood what it was like to have a sibling, by blood or foster, to share so much of their lives.

And he knew the pain and horror of a monster ripping them away while violating their mind.

His monster was dead. He would make sure hers could worry her no longer.

"She will be avenged," Tania promised softly, her hands cupping his face on both sides, entirely ignoring the pain of their touch. She promised vengeance for his mother.

"She will too." He promised vengeance for hers, his uninjured hand squeezing her arm in reassurance while he pushed through the pain to brush a few rebellious bangs out of her face with his burnt hand.

"But how?" Murphy asked in a small voice, eyes fixed on the road ahead. "It can't be that simple."

"He will have a hostage," Tania bit out with a grimace. "Even if my sister is braver and tougher than she thinks she is, that will not be enough."

"He's got the bodyguards too," Harry added. "They're human, right?"

"As reduced as they are," Tania confirmed.

"Complicates things for me," he muttered.

"Not for me," she replied, "but if my other sisters get involved…"

"You don't want to hurt them, despite how they are? What they do?"

"I am the same as they are."

"No. You're not."

"They can change!"

"Will they want to?"

"Perhaps–! Perhaps if they are no longer under my Sire's influence."

"Going easy on them could kill us–kill me and Murphy."

"...Cursed be God, for forcing this choice on me."

"Isn't that the story of our lives?"

"More than you know."

There was a cough from the front seat as Murphy awkwardly interrupted their bit of soul-searching. "I…don't know how that helps us figure out what to do." She exhaled, before muttering something under her breath. "I am literally a fucking third wheel right now."

"My sire appears to be making a statement," Tania observed, gaze still fixated on Harry. "Presumably he expects me to return, perhaps to report on our removal of the infection of a rival Court."

"And since we helped, it'll make sense for us to come along?" Murphy asked.

"More like they'll believe we are her thralls," Harry commented dryly.

Tania flushed slightly. "That is not the case–!"

"Not in the way they think," Harry muttered.

"–But it could be a useful misunderstanding," Tania finished, glancing uncomfortably at the floor.

"Can it get us in the door?" Murphy asked.

"Quite possibly," Tania mused. "Perhaps bringing assistance would even be expected if my sire is using my twin as leverage."

"He'll have a plan for us?" Karrin pressed.

"Might have a plan for me," Harry chimed in, "but not for you."

"Asides perhaps from an incidental morsel," Tania added grimly.

Murphy's grip on the steering wheel tightened. "Is there anything I can do against that? The mind control?" She sounded unnerved. Harry frowned. He was used to her stubborn confidence…this was…not right.

"You do not happen to conveniently have True Love's protection, do you?" Tania asked.

"I'm divorced. Twice." Murphy bit back.

"My condolences," Tania offered.

"My sister can keep the bastard!"

"Ah…that is a severe breach of trust." It didn't really go down like what Tania was thinking, but Harry was in no rush to defend Murphy's bitchy little sister.

"That, as well as your position in law enforcement…" Tania began hesitantly, pursing her lips, "That places you squarely within my sire's preferred prey category."

Harry glanced at Murphy in concern, looking away from Tania's expressive eyes for the first time in a while. He saw a shiver of disgust snake its way through the shorter blonde, before she exhaled slowly, focusing herself. "Could that…" she hesitated. "Could we use that?"

"You don't have to do that, Murph!" Harry cut in.

"What else can I do?" she spat. "I can't just arrest him since it's not like he'll comply, and I can only do so much in a fight if I can't get my gun past his security. But what he's doing is wrong, so I'm not going to just stand by and do nothing!"

Harry smiled sadly. It was so like Murph to jump into a crazy situation like that. Though she was hesitating a bit, a sort of insecurity leaking through that he hadn't expected her to have. Maybe seeing some supernatural side troubleshooters had shaken her confidence?

"That is an admirable stance, Lieutenant Murphy," Tania commended. "But that is not something I would ask of you."

"Something tells me that Papa Raith won't be easily distracted like that," Harry cut in. "At least not until the rest of us are dead."

"It could give her an opening to strike," Tania pointed out.

"Can't your kind regenerate?" Murphy asked sourly. "Unless I shove a grenade up his ass, I don't think I can really do more than distract him with that kind of opening."

Hold on… "You have an idea, Harry?" Tania prompted him.

"The nails."

"Ah."

"Nails?"

"Tania," Harry started. "If Papa–"

"Do not call him that," Tania snapped. "He sired me, but he did not raise me."

"If Senile Senior Raith is behind the curse…" Harry continued in stride. "Why did Lara get targeted?"

Tania's eyes widened. "Tricia seemed far too coherent compared to the thralls I have seen."

"Why would the White King bother with using uncontrolled human patsies for something like this, especially ones with such limited brain cells even without the mind whammy?"

"Given the backstabbing nature of our kind, that could well be simply a precaution," Tania pointed out, eyes narrowing as she caught his implication.

"But he would have made sure to have more control of them, unless he couldn't," Harry insisted.

"Are you suggesting he's weakened and near impotent?!" Tania exclaimed. "Someone would have surely noticed!"

"Isn't Senior Raith fairly reclusive and secretive? Moves around a lot, doesn't stay with any of you except his enthralled bodyguards for very long?" Harry pressed.

"That's true," Tania conceded.

"And aren't we technically at war?" Harry asked, not giving her time to deflect. "Sure, you didn't want to get involved, but it seems like the White Court is being very uncommitted to the whole thing."

"I believe that is what my kind prefers others to believe."

"You check your family finances," Harry pointed out. "Have you seen anything there? Signs of a secret plot to destroy wizardkind?"

"Various plots, yes," Tania admitted blatantly, "but most are geared towards manipulating humans for our benefit." She pursed her lips. "There are suggestions for purging or seducing and attempting to reproduce with those of magic potential, but those plans are…likely born out of pure lust or avarice rather than any serious consideration given the expenses I have seen."

"Or maybe because of the fertility issue," Harry mused.

"Fertility issue?" Tania asked with a frown.

"You…huh," Harry grunted. "Maybe I was wrong, but looking at Senior Raith's gallery…he really didn't have a lot of kids, especially since he's got to have slept with tons of women, and if his habits are anything like Thomas's, it's not like he would have used protection."

"I…was not aware of this issue," Tania whispered, sounding oddly…saddened by that thought? "I suppose it is not too surprising, a Hunger's consumption of life energy likely makes it difficult for a pregnancy to thrive."

"That's…not the kind of nailing you meant, right?" Murphy asked, a hint of trepidation in her voice.

"Oh, no, definitely not," Harry blurted quickly. "I can make nails that'll drain life energy if stabbed into something."

"What the hell would you need that for?" Murphy asked archly.

"It is useful to assist in incapacitating certain creatures," Tania explained. "Not to mention it serves as an emergency battery, of sorts."

"Can't…can't the big vampire just…drain the energy back?"

"No, at least, I don't think so," Harry replied.

Both Tania and Murphy gave him a questioning look.

"It's weird, isn't it? That Senior Raith bothered to use Trixie of all people," he began. "Especially since she targeted Lara, who was loyal enough to shoot Thomas for him."

"Wait, what?" Murphy burst out.

"A Family Matter," Tania explained bitterly.

"But that's a lack of control trying for plausible deniability can't explain."

"It was quite a lapse in judgment," Tania agreed.

"There's no way that would happen if he had them enthralled, but why didn't he enthrall them?" Harry continued.

"He preferred not to hamper their already limited mental capacity anymore?" Tania suggested.

"That's even more of a reason for him to enthrall them!" Harry countered.

"Maybe he couldn't?" Murphy suggested.

"Exactly," Harry exclaimed. "My mother must have cursed him as she died."

"How would she do that?" Murphy asked.

"We wizards have magic running through when we're alive," Harry explained. "Part of it is tied to our life energy." Tania tilted her head adorably, wondering if that was why his essence tasted so tempting.

"And if you're dying…?" Karrin trailed off.

"Us wizards can dump it all in one, last, giant middle finger," Harry finished for her.

"And you have reason to believe that your mother sealed my Sire's Hunger?"

"If he's protected from magic like Eb said," Harry continued, "then that's what mom would have done since she couldn't kill him directly." Both women blinked in surprise but seemed to take the news in stride.

"Even so," Tania grimaced. "My sire must have substantial reserves, unless he is an utter fool, and if he can't be hurt by magic…"

"Doesn't mean magic can't be used to hurt him," Harry cut in, pulling part of a spool of wire out from his pack. "And I have a gun."

"Just so," Tania acknowledged. "But what if we have to fight him as well as my sisters?"

"What?" Murphy snorted. "Big strong vampire has his little girls fighting for him?"

"He takes delight in forcing others to do his bidding," Tania explained.

"Playing on his pride could work though," Harry pointed out. "Call him a coward and he'll have to back it up or lose face. Then you can weaken him."

"I…" Tania slumped. "I do not think my older sisters could even move against him if he was weakened. They are…too broken."

"If they're hungry enough that won't matter."

"You seek to feed my Sire to my sisters?"

"What goes around comes around."

"Were it so easy."

They didn't really have a plan, but the discussion helped the trio focus, and Harry began preparing nails.

♤♤♤♤​

The ride to St. Mary's was rather awkward, with Ebenezer McCoy doing his best to ignore the White Court vampire lord in the passenger seat, while Cleph de Rossi tamped down on his desire to poke some fun at the Blackstaff.

"Why are you here?" the Blackstaff asked, breaking the tense silence after a long minute.

"To look suspicious," Lord de Rossi replied.

The old wizard scoffed. "This will be a headache to explain."

The old vampire nodded. "My wife will likely try to kill me for this bout of recklessness."

"Why do you care about the Raith, anyways?"

"She's a bright young thing. More importantly, disciplined and committed." So she was more aligned with them in attitude, or goals?

Cleph glanced at the Blackstaff. "I did not expect you to let another apprentice into Mario's clutches," he stated a question of his own.

"Mario?" Ebenezer guffawed in spite of himself, then his face turned serious and his hands clenched tighter on the steering wheel. "And I still don't trust any of this." He didn't answer the question.

"Reasonable," Cleph conceded.

"But I have to think of the consequences of interfering," the old wizard sighed.

"Indeed," the old vampire agreed.

"What's your game?" Ebenezer asked, starting to get the odd sense that their interests were actually aligned.

"He has someone watching us."

"As expected," Eb grunted. "Trying to lose them?"

"Quite the contrary," Cleph smirked. "Confuse them."

"You want us to be a distraction?" The old wizard asked skeptically.

"Of a sort," the old vampire answered. "Our positions bring scrutiny, and prevent us from helping them as we would prefer."

"But that scrutiny can be used as a distraction," Ebenezer observed. "You want to play mind games with Lord Raith?"

Cleph shrugged. "That is something we are known for as a people. If we appear in his vicinity, he will have to watch us."

"Doesn't sound like much help for them."

"No, it is not." The de Rossi paused. "Though you could still burn down his house if they don't come back. We are already at war."

"I can't do that," the Blackstaff sighed.

"Then we will have to make do with acting suspicious and intimidating," de Rossi shrugged. "I do not have your destructive potential."

Eb wished he could say this was the worst ally of convenience he had worked with, but this really wouldn't even make the list.

♤♤♤♤​

Inari knew that she was in danger. Maybe not mortal danger, since there was a good chance her…father did not seem the right word. There was a good chance the Old man didn't want to kill her, but after what she saw last night, and what she knew now, she knew better than to think being his daughter would keep him from hurting her.

In some ways, she was actually less afraid of that–she was afraid, oh, was she scared–but physical pain and even death was one thing, being forced to hurt someone she cared about, to be made into something that could not live without doing that? It was a horrifying thought.

Physical pain could fade over time (unless she was crippled) but the scar on her soul, if she did That, was something Inari knew would haunt her forever, and if her sisters really couldn't die of old age, forever might not be just a saying.

No wonder Lara and Natalia and Elisa and Felicia seemed so broken and joyless some of the time. No wonder Thomas held onto Justine so desperately. And no wonder Tania latched so hard onto Harry, a man who she could not easily accidentally violate.

And no wonder Inari herself had been so desperate for friends outside her family. Even if she was too naïve and stupid as a kid, she had sensed that something was wrong with her family.

But she had done nothing about it, ignored it, too afraid of losing her family's affection, not to mention their protection and money.

There was, honestly, probably nothing she could have really done that would have made things better, but that did not make it right not to have tried, willfully blind so she could hold onto her mostly charmed life.

Hah! Mostly charmed? She had almost everything a person could ever want, even her siblings loved her, even though they were not entirely human. How many people would jump to be in her shoes? How many wouldn't care at all about killing another person for eternal youth and beauty?

She did not deserve any of this, but that wasn't how the world worked. People who did good were often taken advantage of, and evil people thrived all over the place.

But everything had a cost, both evil and good, and now it was her turn to pay up.

"Inari?" Antonio asked worriedly, his calling her by name showing just how concerned he was. "Are you ok? We'll have you to safety soon."

Inari nodded to him, a small, sad smile on her face. It was…not entirely a lie. Despite the danger she was in, she felt oddly calm, maybe resigned.

She was never as brave as Tania, as poised as Lara, or as determined as Harry; she'd always been the baby they needed to protect.

It wasn't that she didn't appreciate them for it–no, Inari was grateful for them, but with all the things they had been fighting, both with and without her knowledge, Inari could not help but feel unworthy of their sacrifice.

They risked so much for her, and for what? A bit of kindness and affection? Was that really worth all that?

What could she give in return for that kind of selfless sacrifice?

"Here we are," Antonio said, relaxing slightly as they pulled through the gate to the Raith family estate, more security closing it behind them. "They can't get to you here."

Oh, Antonio, they are here.

Jane stopped the car and John and Antonio got out, scanning their surroundings carefully. After a moment, they gestured for Jane and Inari to come out.

Inari hesitated for a moment, then exited the car. There was no use delaying.

"Antonio, go watch the gate," John ordered tonelessly, lifeless and almost doll-like, the same as far too many of the people who had helped raise Inari.

"Wait, what about Inari?" Antonio demanded with a frown. "Aren't you two going to watch the boss now? Who'll watch her?"

"We are taking her to Lord Raith," Jane replied in the same way as her twin.

"Then I should come with you," Antonio argued. "I'm supposed to watch her and Tania."

"The Boss demands you stay," John insisted flatly.

"The Boss will take care of Miss Raith," Jane added in the same bland tone.

Antonio glanced between them, his consternation obvious even under his sunglasses. He looked at Inari questioningly. She gave him a small smile and a nod. It would be better if he did not get caught up in this. Ignacio was just a little baby, and Claudia needed her husband alive.

"Very well then," Antonio conceded. "I will ensure no one who wishes harm to her passes through the gate."

"See that you manage that much," John and Jane replied in sync, turning and ushering Inari away. She really should have noticed how abnormal they were long ago. Even identical twins were usually not so…intertwined.

Instead of heading towards the house itself, Jane and John escorted her deeper into the family property through their curated forest and out of sight from prying eyes. John led the way while Jane followed behind her.

Despite having lived here for much of her life, Inari had not actually been to this part of the property before. It had been forbidden, not explicitly, but mostly by omission. Now she had some context for why it could be, and that just made her more nervous.

She bit her lip, but refused to let her fear show more than that. Tania was almost always composed, even when something bad happened, so Inari would copy from her older twin once again.

Based on what she knew of the head of their house, he probably wouldn't kill her immediately. The idea of a father killing their child should be unthinkable, and it would be, if she was thinking about a proper Papa like Papa Carpenter. But given what Lara had tried to do to Thomas yesterday, and what she had implied about what their House Head would do…Inari felt a sinking feeling in her gut as she remembered the paintings that had been put in storage, of images of mothers of siblings that did not exist.

But if he wanted to kill her, why bring her here in the first place? Inari knew that while she was more capable of defending herself than she probably seemed, she was still a fairly normal human (very tall for a girl though), and she wasn't sure what she had done to make House Head mad.

Was he mad that she had lied about there not being anyone special like that in her life? Well, she hadn't really lied, she wasn't dating Charles, and he was as oblivious as Tania in that way, but if Househead thought she was lying…? Was that really enough?

Or maybe…maybe this wasn't even about her. Hous'ead had not been shy about showing how much he favored Tania over Inari. That had stung when she was younger, but Inari hadn't been able to say that was unfair, since Tania was just better than her at a lot of things. Even with making friends…Inari had more friends, but they were mostly normal, and none of them could help her more like Tania's friends could.

On second thought, that really just meant she owed Tania even more. She has been in Tania's identically sized shadow for most of her life, and that had meant the older twin had drawn most of their…house head's attention.

Inari had been a bit jealous when she was young. Now she felt thankful for Tania shielding her, as well as awful that her twin had to deal with their…Househead so much.

Perhaps he was simply using Inari as leverage, to test Tania's loyalty. Though Inari was fairly sure it was also a test for her as well. Multiple birds with one stone? He would definitely take it.

John slowed as they turned through a few more trees and reached a clearing, a clearing with a downward slope leading to a cave. Inwardly, Inari huffed, of course the vampire lord would have a cave hideout! She shivered slightly. A cave would be a pretty good place to kill people, out of sight, probably hard to detect with stuff like infrared, and while guns might echo in the cave, if it was deep enough, that wouldn't matter too much, not to mention the forest deadening the sound all around.

It would also be easy to pretend that someone simply went missing. Inari's heart started racing at the thought. Why did she think this was a good idea?! No, she had known it was a bad idea, but at that moment, she had been more worried about her new friends on Arturo's crew. Maybe she should have been more worried about herself.

Stupid! Stupid! Stupid! There was no reason that they couldn't just kill her here and then go back and kill Arturo, Jake, Joan, Bobby, Emma, Giselle and everyone else! Coming here probably just played right into the Hunger King's hands!

"Almost there," Jane droned, and Inari flinched slightly as the dead-eyed bodyguard sounded much closer to her than she expected. Inari nodded, realizing that she had stopped in her internal panic, but she swallowed her fear and continued onwards.

The Hunger King couldn't want anything good, but she was pretty sure Arturo wasn't really a huge priority right now, and if he was here, and so were John and Jane, that meant he was more focused on something happening here.

Oh. This cave would be a great place for casting the ritual.

John strode down into the hungry maw of the cave without a break in stride, completely unaware or uncaring of the fearful hesitation in his charge. Jane simply pushed Inari forward gently. "Almost there," she repeated.

Inari swallowed, and stepped forward into the cave. She was technically a grown adult, but she still got tricked by something so obvious. Be that as it may, she was in it now, and one way or another, she would account for her failings. God help her.

The path downwards was steep and not lit very well, but Inari found that she could see without too much trouble somehow. Well enough to see that the passage was similarly decorated to the hallways inside the family home. Really? That probably meant the Hunger King used this place quite a lot.

The ground evened out a bit and the passageway opened up into a giant cave–or cavern, she wasn't sure which was the right term. Either way, the place was huge, and it was actually quite pretty. The walls were made of rock traced through with wavy watermarks, marking out different colored layers in a sort of natural painting etched into stone, and Hunger King must have added some nice, colorful lights to cast a pinkish glow onto the shiny wall surfaces. The floor smoothed over and rose up to a chair made of bone white rock–wow that was a lot of decorating. It looked absolutely ridiculous! Like, there was all this natural beauty and then someone had added a dopey-looking chair smack in the middle. Honestly! With the misting machine overhead throwing droplets down to catch the light, this looked kind of like some sort of tacky rave set-up. Seriously! It really ruined the aesthetic! The folding screen to one side of the chair also looked really out of place.

Inari bit back a hysterical giggle, wondering why that of all things was what she focused on. Then her eyes noticed the crack in the ground on the left side. That, and how there was nothing but abyssal darkness behind the throne.

Oh.

This wasn't just a soundproofed and hidden place for killing people, it was also a place for disposing of dead people! She'd really stepped in it now! Stupid! Stupid! Stu–

"Inari?"

"Charles?!" she gasped in horror.

Her friend stood awkwardly in the center of the cavern, flanked by Jack and Jill, who, while not actively restraining him, probably wouldn't let him get very far if he tried to run. His eyes found hers, a hint of confusion and fear present, but he was oddly calm despite being in the middle of the lion's den.

"Ah! My youngest has arrived," the Hunger King boomed, seated on his silly-looking chair. Inari blinked, wondering how she had missed him sitting there.

"About time," Elisa chimed in, and Inari felt her mouth dry as she glanced over to see her sister draped on the side of the throne, dressed in something that looked like a white toga but was really too short. "I almost thought you were a repressed dyke." It was strange, Inari could tell that it wasn't really Elisa speaking, it was almost like Hunger King was speaking through her.

"You are not a child anymore," Natalia intoned, standing stiffly on the other side of the throne, dressed similarly. "It is time you stopped pretending to be as kine; time to shed mere mortality and join us properly."

"Listen to your sisters, my child," Hunger King commanded with an almost convincing fatherly smile. "You have learned your lesson well; already, kine trust you so, even eager to leap to your defense." He spread his hands magnanimously. "Be grateful, for most of our kind, this moment is one of blind, clumsy accident. Your moment will be nothing of the sort."

"This is for your own good," Lara whispered in Inari's ear, somehow sneaking up behind her without a sound. Her big sister squeezed her arm encouragingly, disguising her flinch. "Inari, you must do this if you wish to live. Please."

Inari took in a slow breath. It was strange. Big sister Lara had always seen so much older–all of her siblings seemed so much older. But for some reason, hearing the fear in her eldest sister's voice, Inari was struck by how much bigger she was now. She was the youngest, sure, but she and Tania were a good deal taller than their sisters, and even a couple inches taller than their brother and the Hungry King.

It would not do her any good, not against vampires, but that wasn't the only difference. They were afraid. All of them were afraid of something. Her sisters were scared of Hungry King, but what was he scared of? This was the seat of his power, attended to by mind-controlled bodyguards and three loyal vampire daughters. How could Inari or Charles scare someone like him?

Inari glanced at Charles again, cringing at the fear and confusion in his eyes, though the clinical, Tania-like part of her noted he looked surprisingly alert, the hint of danger underneath his usually placid nature now hovering just below the surface.

He was afraid–no, he was nervous. Inari focused on the resolved, almost mad gleam in his eyes, looking at her for a sign. It was weirdly comforting, that the thought of blaming her for him being here didn't even cross his mind.

She shook her head slightly. What had she ever done for him to earn such loyalty? She did not deserve it. God, she prayed silently, Mother Mary, get him out of here safely!

"What is all this for?" Inari asked, incredulously noting how steady her voice sounded, despite the trembling running through her body. "And why did you grab Charles? He hasn't done anything to deserve this!"

She knew.

She would not do it.

"Inari!" Lara hissed warningly, but she ignored him, stepping forward with a daring that she didn't really feel real.

Hungry King hummed disapprovingly, looking at Inari with a sort of bemused annoyance.

"You are too close to kine, small sister," Natalia admonished, his words coming out of her mouth.

"Not close enough to take what's hers though!" Elisa snickered.

"Now, now," the Hungry King chided, "that is not so surprising. It is not as if we can expect her to be as her twin, after all."

Part of Inari winced, the childish part of her cringing at parental disapproval and feeling envious of her twin's superiority, but she tried not to let it show. She probably failed; she wasn't used to hiding her feelings.

"Whether I'm too close or not," she started, voice steadier than she felt. "What does that have to do with why Charles is here? What did he ever do to you?!"

"What did he do?" Hungry King mused. "Why, he is trying to steal you away!"

"How would I do that?" Charles wondered aloud. "She'd kick my ass." Jack hit him over the head to tell him to shut up.

"Do not speak unless spoken to!" Natalia barked at him.

"Screaming's fine though," Elisa grinned.

Charles glanced at Inari for confirmation, and she nodded. He wouldn't be able to get away if they were paying attention to him.

"So he denies it." Hungry King observed, glancing at Lara and patting Elisa condescendingly on the head before looking back at Inari. "And yet my loyal daughters tell me he spends quite some time with you."

This was a farce, Inari realized. They didn't care if he actually wanted to do something like that.

"He's my friend!" She declared, stepping forwards towards Charles. "He wouldn't hurt me."

"You are too trusting," Natalia scoffed, "he is a weakness, and should be cut away before he is used against you."

By you!

"Just look at him," Elisa snickered, "who's going to miss someone so bland?"

Inari would.

Charles narrowed his eyes at her, looking for something. It must have stung to be disregarded like that, but he didn't seem affected. Inari always had a knack for reading people, but for some reason, it seemed more poignant than ever before. He was afraid, but not like Inari was, nor terrified for his life like she thought they both would be. It may have just been the stress, but to Inari, he looked much angrier than afraid. Of all the people she knew, she never expected Charles of all people to have such a strong fight instinct, he usually pulled away from serious conflict.

Not that it would help him, in the end.

"Even if that was true, that doesn't give you the right to just kill people like this!" She yelled. They wouldn't care–didn't care, but there wasn't really a reason to hide her feelings anymore.

"Do not be absurd!" Natalia barked. "We are higher than kine, more powerful, so it is our right to do as we please with them."

"It's what we are made to do!" Elisa added giddily, "Come on! I know you like feeling superior to other people, don't bother hiding it."

Inari winced. She…couldn't say that was wrong. It was an easy trap to fall into. But she would not use that as an excuse, even if it got her killed.

"If you are so superior, why do you hide?"

Her family all frowned, disapproval flowing off of them in waves at her continued defiance, or maybe at how she excluded herself.

"Inari," Lara whispered. "Please! You will die!"

Inari found she didn't really care, even as she felt the bridges burning along with the chances of her survival.

"I know."

There was something freeing in the certainty of death.

"If power makes right, then shouldn't stronger things be in charge of you?!" she shouted in defiance. "There are things as stronger than you as you are stronger than we. If it was just power, why aren't you licking the boots of your betters?!"

"Enough!" the Hungry King snarled, skin turning a sinister silver, causing Lara, Natalia and Elisa to cringe. His power, ancient and vast, suffused the cavern, pressing down on everyone inside, demanding they obey.

Lara gasped, her resolve long broken by lifetimes of conditioning. Natalia and Elisa fared no better, cringing away from their king. John and Jack, Jane and Jill all stared transfixed at the thing that had enslaved them.

"It is beyond past time that you were disciplined!" the Hungry King spat at his defiant daughter, who stood unbowed. For some reason, she saw weakness where her sisters saw strength, a lack of control, a lack of patience, not a lack of power, but a strength built on glass.

"If you love the kine so dearly, then you shall suffer as it will." The silvery thing on the tacky throne smiled cruelly. "Seize her!" he commanded his guards with a wave of his hand.

John and Jane marched towards her, as dead-eyed as ever. If she had tried, Inari might have been able to fight one of them off, she did have reach, but it wasn't their fault, and hurting them wouldn't do any good in the end.

They grabbed her by her arms and tried to force her forward. As physically fit as they were, and despite how they had been a silent threat throughout her life, Inari was now taller than them, and she was not so easily moved.

"Very well," the Hungry King hissed, "let this be on your head!" He waved a hand and Jack and Jill walked away from a trembling Charles, drawing weapons from their harnesses.

There was a crackling of electricity and Inari jolted as Jill hit her with a taser.

Lightning shot through her and her muscles seized, aching like the worst muscle cramps she had ever felt. Her vision shrank and grayed and her legs lost their strength, almost toppling her, but John and Jane held her up so Jill could hit her again.

Inari did not scream, it was a bit difficult, given the electricity coursing through her. Her convulsions rocked John and Jane back and forth, almost pulling them off their feet, something one part of her brain found almost idly amusing even as the rest of her body was alight with pain.

After what felt like a solid minute, but was probably only a few seconds, Jill let up and Inari slumped, gasping for breath.

"I can be merciful, daughter mine," the Hungry King remarked with false magnanimity and a wave of his hand. "Kneel, take your place, and all shall be forgiven."

Inari's eyes flicked over to Natalia, who stood still, lifeless like a statue. To Elisa, still smiling suggestively and stretched out languidly like a woman of ill repute. She could not see Lara, but knew her eldest sister would be similar. If that was mercy, Inari would rather face Judgment.

Her gaze settled on Charles, and she almost cracked at his still expression. There was no way she could get him to leave, was there? Even if there was a slim chance of escaping, the cold, focused rage burning in his eyes told her he could not live with that.

She smiled apologetically and shook her head, sorry that she would probably be the death of him.

Pain struck her again as Jill jammed the taser into her neck and her flesh seized again. It seemed like the Hungry King disliked being ignored.

It didn't seem to hurt as bad this time, but perhaps that was just her body weakening.

Another eternity in a second, and the sparking prongs were pulled away, leaving her twitching and weak.

Charles shifted, but Inari glared at him. The Hungry King would take his time with her, her friend did not have that leeway. Even so, his lip curled into a defiant snarl, and Inari felt something stir in her chest.

She choked on a gasp of pain as John smashed something into her collarbone, and she felt it give. Jill tasered her again and her muscles convulsed, agony lancing through her shoulder, her broken bones grinding against each other.

Her vision shrunk and her ears were filled with an unending ringing sound. Yet somehow, her vision sharpened, honing in on Charles' eyes, inexplicably able to pick out the red of bursting blood vessels around his dark pupils. She could almost taste his helpless anger, but–

Oh, what did it matter?! She could not protect him, not like this. What a joke, she could not protect anyone.

There was a crack as something hammered into her knee and Inari screamed, as much in hysterical laughter as in pain.

What was she trying to accomplish with this stunt? It did nothing, really. She couldn't save Charles, and her own suffering could not undo the evil of her family.

Her world shrank, to nothing but pain and self-recrimination.

She really was useless to the end.

Something hit her and–

AGONY like nothing she had ever felt before seared through her body as something in her thigh broke.

Pain, worse than everything that came before combined–she couldn't hear herself screaming, but she couldn't hear anything at all.

Her vision blackened.

This was it, wasn't it?

AN. As Usual, thanks to @Sunny @Half_Baked_Cat @Obloquy @Vista @Darath @Rakkis157 @Zulie the Lich as well as others on the Discord whose usernames I don't know.
 
19. Childhood's End
Childhood's End

There were fewer people at the gate than Tania expected, given the circumstances. While there were only a handful of guards stationed there under normal circumstances, given her sire's certainty that a frontal attack on this property would not occur, she still had expected there to be more security at the entrance to the family estate during this kind of situation, not less.

But lo and behold, only Antonio was at the gate.

"Welcome back, Tania," the dark-haired man greeted with a curt nod. Despite his sunglasses, it was quite obvious that he was giving Harry a calculating look. The two of them were actually dressed fairly similarly, with their suits and dark sunglasses.

"Dresden."

"Tony."

The two men grunted at each other, before Antonio nodded slightly, seemingly satisfied that Harry was fit to serve as a bodyguard. Lieutenant Murphy snorted at the display, but looked amused. She almost seemed wistful, but that was not important for now.

"And this is?" Antonio turned to the short policewoman. "Lieutenant Karrin Murphy? What brings you here?" He glanced between the three of them. "I was not aware you were all acquainted."

"We met recently," Tania supplied, "but Lieutenant Murphy has offered to assist me in a rather important task today."

"Is that so?" Antonio cocked his head questioningly. "Are you here on official business, Lieutenant Murphy? Or just visiting."

"I'm not here for policework," the Lieutenant replied, with a hint of frustration that she couldn't be. As galling as supernatural creatures not being beholden to human law might be generally, it was convenient for this specific case.

"Well, in that case, if you are with Miss Tania," Antonio continued, "then I see no reason to protest your presence." He opened the gate, letting Lieutenant Murphy drive them through. "Inari is safe on site," he added as they drove past him. None of them had the heart to tell him he was wrong.

"That is odd," Tania muttered. "Antonio has not been assigned to gate duty for years. And there should be at least two at the gate…I would have thought there would be more."

"Maybe the old rape monster has all his guards with him," Lieutenant Murphy suggested with some trepidation.

"Doubt it," Harry replied. "Don't think the vampire king's pride would allow that." Not to mention how many of the human staff were kept unaware of the family's true nature.

"He would likely have his matched pairs with him, but not others," Tania elaborated. "Our other security staff is not as soundly enthralled, by my estimation, so are thus not as trustworthy to him."

"Then where are they?" Lieutenant Murphy asked. "You've got to have a small army of private security."

Tania frowned. "We do have a substantial number of security staff." Not enough for an army, but something along the lines of a platoon might be possible. "Though the number is spread out over various properties around the world."

"Even with that," the Lieutenant cut in, "I would have thought that he would have kept a lot of them with him, or at least here. What else would he need them to protect?"

"Unless there is something he really needs to keep an eye on," Harry muttered, before shrugging. "Or because this is a trap."

"Perhaps both," Tania concurred. Her Sire quite liked it when a plan came together.

"Could they be waiting in the mansion itself?" Lieutenant Murphy suggested, slowing the car down as they approached the main entrance of the structure.

"Possibly," Tania replied. "Let me exit first. They are unlikely to fire on me, and I could survive better if they did."

Harry frowned, his protective instinct flaring, but Tania glanced at his hand meaningfully. As flattering as his willingness to risk his life for her was, this was not the time for that.

Lieutenant Murphy gave her a careful look in the rearview mirror. "I hope this car being armored wasn't a joke," she muttered, before putting it in park.

Tania swept her eyes over the available windows; none of them were open. There did not seem to be anyone watching them at all, which was strange. They should be visible on the few cameras Lara had managed to cajole their sire into installing, unless Harry had accidentally shorted them out last night.

She stepped out of the car, focusing on the small clockwork device at her throat. The shield proved unnecessary as no fire greeted her.

In fact nothing greeted her at all.

That…was not entirely unusual, on second consideration, but in her memory, the staff usually had an almost uncanny sense of when one of their family arrived.

Nothing for it. Tania strode to the door and unlocked it, pressing an ear to the door just in case. No sound.

She pushed the door open a hair–no one was waiting for her.

Tania entered her family residence, waving for her companions to follow her in.

Harry and Lieutenant Murphy complied and the three of them paused in the oddly silent entryway.

"They aren't here," Tania whispered, nervous unease leaking into her voice. Antonio had said Inari would be here, did he lie–? No, he was mistaken, they must have sent him to the gate to prevent him from interfering, which was…softer and more cautious than Tania expected of her sire.

"It's a big place," Harry observed, eyes sweeping the room for danger. "Got dungeons in the basement or something?"

"Nothing quite so expansive," Tania replied, sharpening her senses to detect any sign of life. "Though there are places that could hold some individuals."

"This place has cages for people?!" Lieutenant Murphy exclaimed with righteous fury.

"Among other things," Tania confirmed, "...of a more sexual nature."

Harry choked a bit, then frowned, while Lieutenant Murphy made a short sound of disgust.

"Your family is fucked up," she stated flatly.

"In more ways than one," Tania agreed off-handedly, still listening intently for movement in the strangely silent halls.

Footsteps. Ah.

Tania glanced upwards as Justine hobbled over to the railing overseeing the front entrance. "Where is Thomas?" She asked her brother's favorite.

"They took him!" The young woman (only a few years her senior) looked awful. Her skin was even paler than normal, almost ashen, her limbs trembled with strain, and her hair looked like it had gained some strands of gray overnight. And yet, there was still some fire left in her unfocused eyes.

"They took him that way!" She pointed insistently behind her.

"Are you ok Justine?!" Harry yelled. "Do you need a doctor?"

"They took Thomas!" Justine yelled back, as if that answered the question perfectly.

"I believe the Feeding has robbed her of a significant amount of her faculties," Tania observed.

"Feeding?" Lieutenant Murphy asked, a hint of venom in her tone. "Is that what someone looks like after you're done with them?"

"No, she's still alive," Harry spat. The Lieutenant's face twisted uncomfortably, looking away from the distraught women.

"Can you show us where Thomas is?" Tania asked. Justine seemed adamant she knew his location.

"Tania! She can barely walk!" Harry objected.

"Then we'll carry her," Tania shot back. "Inari will probably be where Thomas is."

"Unless he split the hostages up to make it harder for us," Lieutenant Murphy cautioned.

"I find that unlikely," Tania countered. "My sire would want us to witness whatever he has planned."

"There!" Justine insisted, continuing to point insistently over her shoulder.

"Can you show us the way?" Tania requested. Harry and Murphy shared a concerned glance, but did not make further protest; they understood they were pressed for time, and this was their only lead–

"Stay there!" Tania barked as Justine almost fell over the railing in her haste. The young White Court vampire's lips curled in distaste at the state of Thomas' lover. While she was not a particularly productive member of society even under normal circumstances, Justine had been noticeably reduced by her lover's metaphorical teeth.

Harry was up the stairs in a few long strides, and Tania was not far behind. Lieutenant Murphy stayed on the ground floor, eyes alert for further dangers. Between the two taller members of the party, Justine's weight was negligible.

"Do you have a wheelchair, or something?" the police lieutenant asked.

"I do not believe so," Tania replied. "Our regeneration would make such things unnecessary…and our more mundane staff would likely not be afforded that option."

"He's that way!" Justine insisted, looking perturbed that they appeared to be headed in the wrong direction.

"Relax, Justine," Tania replied, trying to steady her. "We will find Thomas and Inari."

"Let me grab her a chair," Harry suggested. "Won't have wheels, but that should be more comfortable."

And so they ended up carrying Justine on a chair, using her as a sort of ersatz, Thomas-homed compass while Lieutenant Murphy followed them, a hand on her sidearm.

Justine pointed into the cultivated forest of the estate. Ah. Tania had noted some odd expenses about decorating an outdoor part of their estate. She had waved it off as just another location for sexual activity, but perhaps there was more to it.

"Well that's not ominous at all," Harry quipped, some of his nervousness showing.

"Are we sure she isn't leading us into a trap?" Lieutenant Murphy asked.

"I am fairly certain that she is, but not intentionally; her desire at this moment is solely to be reunited with my brother," Tania answered grimly. "She was not being watched," she mused. "Even for my sire, that is incredibly arrogant. Most likely he has restrained my brother, counting on the fact that Justine could direct us in the right direction."

"How exactly is Justine so sure where Thomas is?" Lieutenant Murphy asked. "Some kind of pair bond?"

"White Court can form a sort of mental link to the people they feed on consistently," Harry explained. At least according to Bob. For various reasons, Tania could not confirm that.

"Well that's just great," Murphy grit out, hand tightening on her gun. "Definitely a trap, then."

"You are a brave woman, Lieutenant Murphy," Tania complimented, doing her best to calm down her brother's distressed lover. She turned and looked the Lieutenant in the eye. "But I feel compelled to suggest you avoid putting yourself at risk."

"Danger's part of my job!" Karrin's pricked pride objected.

"But you are not on the clock at the moment," Tania straightened, trying to keep Justine level given the difference between her and Harry's height.

"I'm…trying to do what's right," Lieutenant Murphy sighed. "Don't you want more help for saving your sister?"

"I welcome your assistance," Tania replied, before flicking her eyes at Harry for a second. "Yours as well." It was strange how much he had become a fixture in her life without her realizing it; she should not take him for granted.

"Hey," Harry shrugged, "I did promise to look out for Inari." This was quite a bit further than just that, but this kind of excess was so very typical of him.

Justine tugged on Tania's shirt, but seemed mollified by her continuing in the right direction, albeit at a walking pace.

"I swore an oath when I got my badge," Murph added. "And what kind of woman would I be if I did nothing about this?!"

"A normal woman," Tania replied flatly. Most people would be too afraid or too ambivalent to offer assistance, especially without any personal stake in the matter.

Murphy blinked, apparently unsure how to respond to that.

"What Tania's trying to say, Murph," Harry interrupted, "is that while this can go wrong for all of us, you haven't been involved in this until now. Me? Her?" He nodded at Tania. "For us, this is personal, not to mention that he'll definitely be after us whether we come here or not." That was…essentially what she was implying?

"And I could just walk away, keep my head down, and let my conscience wither and die," Lieutenant Murphy finished bitterly.

"You do not need to risk yourself–"

"Tania just doesn't want to see you end up like her mom, or mine." Harry cut them both off. Tania frowned slightly at him, raising an eyebrow at his amused look. Was she not being sufficiently clear?

The lieutenant took a deep breath, looking at Justine with a disturbed expression on her face. She exhaled slowly, closing her eyes for a second. Tania noted her cringing slightly, probably imagining the same fate befalling her. The thought of Inari suffering likewise sent a sliver of rage through her spine, causing Justine to whimper nervously.

"That is a risk I am willing to take," Karrin declared. "Now are we getting on with it or are you two just going to talk all day?"

Tania smiled grimly, reigning in her anger for the moment. "I will be sure to find some way to compensate you for this should we come through alive."

"That means thank you," Harry mock-interpreted, smirking back as Tania glared at him. She did not put much heat into it. Humor was one way he dealt with stress, and she would not begrudge him that.

The lieutenant looked at Thomas's thrall for a long moment, unease evident in her eyes–she shook her head. "Come on, let's go."

♤♤♤♤​

Felicia was a good girl–at least she wanted to be. That was why she was standing here behind the screen, waiting for Papa to tell her when to start. Tommy had been a bad boy–he wanted to hurt Papa!–so he needed to be punished.

Felicia didn't really understand how that worked. She glanced at where her brother was chained to the ground, glowing silver and thrashing about silently, the dumb red doe draped over him and being eaten as Tommy tried to heal.

That didn't look too much like punishment to Felicia–well, Tommy did get badly beaten up first, and Papa said he was punishing the doe for being useless and being dumber than a brick (it would be irresponsible to let this doe reproduce!) Maybe he wanted him to be healed up so he could be punished more?

Felicia shrugged, swishing the special knife through the air cheerfully, idly walking around the edge of the circle, reciting the stuff she was supposed to say and do in her head (but not out loud, because Papa said not to do that).

He also said not to help Tommy finish off the dumb doe, which was a bit annoying, 'cause standing next to them was making her a bit Hungry. Oh well! She could always find some more kine after this whole event.

She didn't really get why Papa was trying to get Inari to eat someone, the girl had so many kine wrapped around her finger it was only a matter of time. And apparently Tania had already really become one of the family? Felicia wasn't sure how she missed that, but she missed a lot of things, and that did explain how 'little' Tania (Felicia was the smallest one again! So unfair!) managed to snag herself a wizard.

It was also a bit weird that Papa brought one of Inari's bucks to the Hole (or Deeps, but Felicia liked just calling it the Hole). This was a whole lot more pomp than what she remembered about Elisa's or her own fledging. Well, Tania and Inari did seem kind of special, with their Hunger-colored hair and being very brain smart. They also weren't not body smart, but the smarter twins did seem to be a little dim on the whole Feeding idea.

Didn't they know that Feeding was so much better than just eating normal food? Oh wait. Inari wouldn't, and Tania probably did now.

Anyways, Papa wanted this so this is what they were doing. But it was taking a bit long, and Felicia was getting a bit bored.

She sauntered over to the screen and peered through it, seeing her littlest sister walk into the Hole, looking confused and nervous, then scared when she saw her buck. What was there to be nervous about? Shouldn't she be happy he was there?

Oh wait, Inari must have been saving him for a special occasion if she hadn't finished him off yet.

Eh, this was probably as good a time for that as any, if he was her favorite. Felicia couldn't really see why, he looked boring and hadn't done anything interesting so far, just glanced around. He didn't even give her a good ogle! How dare he! Oh wait, she was behind a screen. Another thing annoying about this.

Papa had Natalia and Elisa do some talking, Felicia didn't really pay attention. With all this preparation, Inari would understand–she blinked as Inari said something weird. Huh? She didn't get it. How?! It should be obvious what Papa wanted!

But no, apparently Inari wasn't as smart as Felicia thought she was, and still didn't get it even when Papa explained things in detail–why did Elisa get a pat on the head?! She was a bad girl when she was little! It wasn't fair!

Felicia shrugged. Inari would be a good girl too eventually; Papa would make her come around, he always did. That sorted out, Felicia kind of tuned that out, watching Tommy eat the doe to pass the time.

It wasn't that fun to watch, since Tommy was tied down and the doe was far enough gone that she had no creativity, not that there was much to begin with. Didn't this doe work in the porn industry? Surely that would have given her some interesting ideas?! Or maybe the doe was just that dumb.

There was a buzzing sound of electricity and Felicia blinked. Again? She padded over to look through the screen again. Huh, they were zapping Inari, was she really that bad of a girl? Felicia hadn't thought their little sister would be so bad.

Oh well, it would work out.

Inari's Hunger did not rise up. Huh.

They zapped her again. Still nothing.

Then they started hitting her then zapping her. Wow, Inari was a lot tougher than Felicia thought! Though she didn't really see the reason, just fledge and it will all make sense!

Oh, was Papa saying something? Oh no! She missed it! Oh wait, he was talking to Mama Lara. She looked sad–that was weird, Mom was always happy around Papa.

There was an audible crack as Mama broke Inari's leg. Ooh! That's got to hurt.

Inari still didn't wake up, even as she screamed. Huh?! That worked on Tommy, and Inari couldn't have that much control over her Hunger, could she?

There was a scuffling sound, a roar, and another scream filled the Hole as Inari's buck suddenly jumped one of Papa's dolls, stabbing a pencil into his eye and almost wrenching it out of socket.

Well that was a bit of a delayed reaction.

Felicia watched with morbid curiosity and amusement as the other doll not holding Inari tried to restrain little sister's buck to no avail.

She jabbed her taser at the crazed kine–oh well there went that idea. The buck practically trampled the doll and–

Squelch!

Ooh, there goes another eye! And the buck was beating the screaming doll into a pulp. Felicia frowned. Didn't Papa say the dolls were supposed to be kine that could herd other kine? It didn't really seem to be working at the moment.

The first doll stumbled to his feet, one hand clutching his bleeding face, groping blindly at the mad buck–

Well now the buck was smashing his face in.

Felicia smirked. This was more entertaining than she thought it would be! See, Papa! The dolls are only good for looking pretty! She'd be pretty and able to fight! Then Papa would see how much of a good girl she was!

The dolls holding Inari were forced to drop her so they could try and restrain her crazy buck. They had a bit of trouble, even though he wasn't that big–did the buck just bite them? Was it rabid?

Oh, there went the other taser. Annnd down does the buck. Down but not out–

A fresh aura bloomed and Felicia smiled as Inari glowed silver, her features sharpening like the rest of their family. It was a bit strange, why did that happen now instead of when she was being hurt? Well, whatever, took long enough.

Even though she only had two functioning limbs, Inari managed to crawl to her feet and–ooh! That was a nasty hit, there goes another doll! The other one wasn't able to hold down her buck and he snapped free–

Inari wrapped herself possessively around her buck before he could punch the last doll. Aww…Felicia was hoping for all of them to get broken, but hey! Everything was working out mostly well, even if it was a little hiccuppy. Inari even tamed a crazy buck! Felicia hadn't thought she had it in her!

To Felicia's disappointment, Inari didn't really do much after that, just hugging her buck and cuddling. That was a really slow way to Feed–oh wait, her leg and one arm was broken, she'd probably have to heal that before getting into it properly.

Still boring! Felicia glanced back down at Tommy to see the last dregs of life drain out of the no-longer-red-haired doe. Drat, she missed watching that bit of excitement. Eh, looks like that doe was totally useless; couldn't even provide any fun.

Oh well! She grabbed the dead doe by her hair and dragged her off Tommy like Papa told her.

"...Felicia?" Tommy coughed out.

Felicia ignored him, humming to herself as she tossed the dead doe down into the Deep Hole (heheh).

"Whuh!" Tommy gasped.

"Shh!" Felicia glared at him. "We're supposed to wait!"

Oh! Someone was coming down into the Hole! Showtime!

Well, when Papa said so.

♤♤♤♤​

There was something odd about the Raith family. Antonio had always known that. But his dad had worked for them for over a decade before he was 'medically' retired. His father had even met his mom through them, and they had helped support her financially even after he died, so Antonio felt a bit obligated to work for them as well.

It certainly helped that Tania and Inari were remarkable young ladies, especially in how much respect they offered him, even when he was green and nervous as all hell. Antonio had been with them for most of their childhood, but they were grown up now, and as much as he preferred not to think about it, Tania might actually be more dangerous than he was.

Inari was a lot less threatening in that way, but it was a little creepy sometimes how she seemed to know everyone. It seemed that anywhere he went, there was someone who knew Inari– she'd even been the one who introduced him to Claudia to begin with.

Antonio had been…perhaps overly zealous in dealing with the occasional threats against the twins when they were younger, both because that was his job and he found those people disgusting…

So why was he at the gate right now? He should be keeping an eye on Inari, now that she was back home. She'd said that campus was safe enough, and the boss had seemed all too happy to indulge her wishes, but she was back at the manor now.

There also should be at least two other people with him: another at the gate and one more watching out of sight. But he was the only one here. The boss had sent the rest of them out somewhere. That made no sense, because as far as Antonio knew, all the family present in the city were in the manor.

To be perfectly fair, no one had tried to bust down the front gate during his tenure. The people who had tried to break in had usually gone over the fence at a different point.

But it was still weird. He couldn't help the nagging feeling that something was wrong.

Wait, was that a car? Antonio blinked, narrowing his eyes behind his sunglasses down the road. There was a weathered old truck rolling up to the gate.

It was a familiar looking truck.

Antonio stepped out of the guard booth, though he did not reach for his gun. There wasn't any danger, but it was quite strange to see him here.

"What do you need, sir?" he asked as the truck slowed to a halt at the gate.

"Antonio. Let me pass, please."

♤♤♤♤​

Harry had seen a few caves where nasty magic had been used. He had also been in a few expensive rich monster lairs. This was the first time he had seen both in the same place.

The three of them stepped cautiously into the cave mouth, the lack of resistance up to this point doing nothing to allay their concerns.

If not for the obviously natural structure and the partly uneven path downwards, the decor and ambience might have been confused for another hallway in the Raith Manor. That could suggest regular use, though with someone like Lord Raith, it could also just mean he had too much of an ego not to be at a place without his mark on it.

Tania led the way along the long, descending path, her vampire eyes cutting through the dim lighting better, one hand resting on the handle of her gun. Murphy followed her, similarly ready for danger, while Harry brought up the rear, staff held at the ready in his good hand.

The sound of laughter echoed up along the tunnel to them, a chilling, satisfied sound. Tania stiffened, and Harry clenched his teeth. Were they too late?

Tania's posture stiffened in fury, her fingers closing around her pistol, hackles rising, the hair at the nape of her neck almost bristling like an agitated hedgehog. Harry stepped around Murphy and placed a reassuring hand on the taller woman's shoulder, wincing at the pain from his injured hand.

Tania took a deep breath, not exactly relaxing, but not at risk of exploding in rage just yet. They needed the old bastard to drop his guard, and as much as this path seemed unguarded, there was no way he wouldn't be prepared for an attack.

"Welcome…sister." Speaking of which, Lara greeted them at the end of the tunnel, holding a spear of all things in her hand. "Father will be pleased that you are here. I am…glad…to see you." Her almost indescribable attractiveness was still there, but Harry narrowed his eyes at her uncertain posture.

"You saw me this morning, Lara," Tania pointed out acidly, not breaking stride until she loomed over her shorter sister, angling her head to observe the large room the passage opened into. "And if our sire is pleased, he can speak to me himself."

Lara did not flinch, per se, but she seemed to withdraw slightly, her aura reeled in a little. Unlike yesterday, the older sex vampire did not ooze that easy confidence, looking more like she did after Mavra's scourge roughed her up a bit. Was this what the old monster reduced people to?

"Of course," she conceded to her younger sister. "He does wish to speak with you." Unlike the captivating violet depths of yesterday, Lara's eyes were duller, not really focusing on any of them. She kept shifting her grip on her weapon, her movement looking less calculated than before. She was also barefoot for some reason.

The older vampire stilled suddenly, and Harry saw a flicker of the same protective look he had seen last night spark in her eyes. "Tania," Lara cautioned, "Heed our Father's call, for your own sake, please." Like that was working out so well.

"I will take that under advisement," Tania replied.

Lara nodded, almost seeming to deflate slightly, before she turned and stepped into the main cavern.

"Ah!" Lord Raith boomed. "My intrepid daughter arrives!" He lounged on a bone-white chair that was probably made to look like it had formed out of the cavern floor naturally, two of his daughters flanking him, one standing guard with a strange notched ax and the other draped over the side of the throne like a sexy rug. Natalia and Elisa, going by Tania's descriptions.

The whole thing was a bit of an odd sight, especially with an out of place screen on one side and the not-at-all encouraging endless drop behind it. All of them being barefoot also made it weird. Of course the old bastard took the only chair in this place. "And she comes bearing gifts!"

Harry almost bit his tongue as he clamped down on a retort, instead sweeping his gaze around the cave, noting the two sets of enthralled twin bodyguards, who looked like they had seen better days. Did one of them lose an eye? When did that–?

The four of them were standing in a loose ring around Inari, who was sprawled on the ground, arms wrapped around her friend, her lips locked onto his, skin glowing silver as her Hunger fed.

Shit.

This was going to be a lot more complicated than they hoped. Tania stiffened, gaze fixated on her twin, horror evident in the cringing of her shoulders, her right hand flexing for a weapon and her body tensing in preparation for violence.

"What is the meaning of this, sire?" Her voice came out almost hesitantly, quite different from her usual poise. The desire to reach out and try comforting her was almost too much, but Harry managed to keep it to himself. The urge to try and grab Inari and get them out of here was just as strong, but they wouldn't be able to outrun the older Raith sisters, and trying to jump into the Nevernever from a Raith dungeon was a pretty bad idea–no telling where that would lead.

The White King leered at Harry and Murphy, a dark gleam in his eyes. "The Starborn wizard that should have been ours, and the head of the only police department we hold no sway over. You certainly have an eye for talent, daughter mine." He ignored Tania's question as if he hadn't heard it.

They needed an opening, so they had to appear compliant, but how much time did they have? Harry glanced at Inari and her friend. The young man was flushed, but not yet pale, so they had some leeway, but the plan might take too long.

"Their assistance with this infestation was instrumental," Tania replied, pointedly keeping her gaze in the direction of the old monster, doing her best to appear relaxed, though Harry could see the hand behind her back flexing in tension. "But what does that have to do with my twin?"

There was a cracking sound and Harry winced as he watched Inari's collarbone snap back into place. They must have forced her Hunger to the surface somehow–that bastard!

"Oh, I am sure they would prove very useful for our interests," the old vampire continued, still ignoring Tania's main question, locking his gaze onto Murphy. Harry tensed as she stiffened like a deer in the headlights. Karrin had volunteered, but that didn't change how dangerous this was, or how much he hated the idea.

Murphy was one of the strongest people Harry knew, but Lord Raith had seduced his mother, who had been a proud, dangerous woman herself. And if Tania and Inari were at all reflective of their mom, she would've been strong-willed too. Not to mention that Karrin had just learned her ex-husband was marrying her little sister…they had really not thought this through enough.

"They are helpful allies to have," Tania stressed.

"Indeed," Lord Raith chuckled, not giving his daughter any more time to speak. "Now, daughter mine, you are quite the heartless little thing, aren't you?" His smile grew wider. "To claim your birthright and take a man–or woman, I suppose–with no regrets? How delightful."

"It seemed the most rational action at the time."

"Ha!" the old monster tipped his head back in amusement. "Rational, you say?" His smile turned cold. "Then I trust you can make the right decision."

He raised a hand and beckoned Murphy, eyes flashing silver. "Come here, little doe." His voice took on an unearthly tinge, adding more weight to the command. Murphy twitched, almost automatically taking a step forward, but catching herself as Tania stuck out an arm to block her path.

"Sire," the younger vampire admonished, "surely it would be more beneficial for her to remain sound of mind?" What was she going for?

"You are protective of your toys, it seems, daughter mine," Lord Raith drawled. Well that was a good enough cue as any.

"Hey!" Harry interrupted. "We aren't toys you impotent geriatric on a immobile mobility scooter!" Tania twitched in faux annoyance as she glanced back. Harry shrugged minutely in response. This was faster.

"Impotent?" the White King chuckled, as if it were a ridiculous thought, but Harry saw the twitch of genuine anger in his eyes as he slowly stood up from his throne. "You are young yet, daughter mine," he crooned, stepping languidly down from his throne, "it seems you still lack the proper control over your thralls." He smiled cruelly. "No matter. We have time. Dispose of these defective kine and I will show you the proper way to go about their domestication."

Well, they definitely got him a bit ticked off now.

"Dispose of them?! Did you not just state how useful they are? That would be a grave waste of human resources!" Tania argued back. "Have you become senile?!"

Harry's gaze flicked around the room trying to cover a snort (seems like he was rubbing off on her a bit). The enthralled bodyguards were still docile, despite one of them missing an eye and another bruised almost beyond recognition, arrayed around Inari and her friend. The two attentive Raith sisters by the throne barely reacted to what was going on, their eyes dull and filled with blind loyalty, but he could actually see signs of impatience as they shifted minutely.

Lara had been similar, but if Harry was right, there had been a hint of defiance there. Perhaps the old monster's control was slipping.

Lord Raith sighed dramatically, shaking his head in feigned fond exasperation. "I suppose I should not be surprised that both of you would turn out so wilful. The two of you are quite similar to your mothers, it seems." The old monster scoffed, his eyes hardening as he stopped pretending. "But enough of these games. Shall we see if you are as rational as your mother was?"

There was a crashing sound as the screen tipped over, revealing a shorter Raith sister standing over a chained Thomas inside a ritual circle.

The two less injured bodyguards drew pistols and aimed them at Inari, still obliviously draining her boyfriend.

"It is time to choose, daughter mine," Lord Raith commanded. "Family, or your toys."

Hell's Bells.

If they moved now, it would be a tricky fight. Getting to both Inari and Thomas, then getting them away…

Harry began drawing on his power. Gramps probably had tried everything, but it–

In a sudden movement, Tania roughly shoved Murphy forward towards her sire, then turned and grabbed Harry by the collar of his suit, yanking him down towards her and bringing their faces crashing together.

Huh…

Tania actually did almost taste like candy.

♤♤♤♤​

Harry's lips burned against hers and his long arms snapped shut around her body in a heated embrace, his protective lust wrapping around her like a warm blanket. Tania shivered as he forced his tongue into her mouth, her own tongue instinctively tasting him, sending pain prickling through her as the crackling hum of his power filled her mouth.

Her Hunger crowed in masochistic joy, brushing herself teasingly against his energy, reveling in the forbidden contact and the adrenaline rush spiked by the pain. Harry grabbed the back of her head and crushed their mouths harder together.

This…may not have been the wisest method of distraction.

The kiss deepened and Tania noted with a start that she had also pulled them closer together, hooking one leg behind Harry's and pressing their bodies tightly against each other, that small, inconvenient part of her salivating at the contact, yearning for the feeling of his flesh against hers–

This was not the time! The pain blessedly kept her from succumbing to his charms entirely, and she pulled back, locking eyes with him and hoping to convey her stupid, impulsive plan. She ended up biting his lip instead.

His eyes blinked open and cleared. His grip on her head loosened and his ardor focused, sprouting an inconvenient surge of denied lust in her Hunger. He was thinking more clearly, but his repression only sharpened the scent of his desire. His tongue caressed hers in a slower, gentler stroke and Tania shuddered. Oh no, he was rubbing off on her too much (not nearly enough!)

Please get a move on, Lieutenant, or she'd be undone by her own distraction!

"You warrior women are all the same," her sire crooned, and Tania tensed in anticipation, "always so eager to match your body with another." Harry's gaze was locked over her shoulder, so Lieutenant Murphy must have been able to get close enough.

"You think you are striving for victory and dominance, but a part of you will always be looking forward to giving in." Tania wasn't sure how true that was, given her sire's admittedly significant experience with women was largely skewed by his mental manipulation ability.

Tania's sharpened hearing picked up a slight, feminine gasp; her sire must be molesting the unfortunate, brave Lieutenant. "Poor, denied doe," the old vampire crooned, "you will taste so sweet." Tania did not understand why her family compared normal humans to deer, when deer were specifically not kine.

There was the sound of a scuffle and her sire laughed. Harry's eyes hardened and Tania winced as angry lust swelled within him, the kind of jealous rage one had when their friends or family were threatened. "I do so enjoy your kind," her sire chuckled, making further unwanted advances, given Harry's reaction. "The kind that can be taken again and again before you finally break."

Was that what he had done to Natalia and Elisa? They were the ones he kept by his side most of the time…

Rage curled in Tania's stomach and she reflexively tightened her grip around Harry's neck, their kiss becoming more heated and aggressive, their mutual hatred rushing through the most accessible outlet, turning into a fascinating flavor–

The old monster had been a leech for too long. He had killed their mothers. He had ruined her sisters. And now he wanted to ruin her twin. Ruin her.

And if he managed to get her under his thumb, what else might he do–?

A clicking, hissing sound interrupted her sire, and Tania froze as she heard the rapid pattering of small feet against the stone floor of the cavern. She pulled back from Harry's mouth, her head whipping around to see her sire's face contort in rage as he slammed his heel down on an ornery hedgehog.

No–!

Hayek gave one last hiss of defiance before the White King silenced him, but his spines pierced their foe's bare foot even in death, spilling drops of pink blood across bare stone.

He could bleed.

Lieutenant Murphy acted first, stabbing three nails into the old vampire's thigh–

Twisting in the embrace, Tania drew her gun, fired, and slipping out of Harry's arms, pounced. Her first shot cut across her prey's cheek as he twitched from the policewoman's attack, but two rounds caught him center of mass, sending him stumbling, pink blood splattering across the white stone of his throne–

"Forzare!" Harry screamed, curving a wave of force around her and knocking the human bodyguards off balance as they startled into action.

Natalia blocked her path to her prey, and Tania hesitated, part of her flinching at the idea of shooting her sister, no matter how monstrous–

An ax cracked her shield, but failed to stop her.

Natalia was the tallest of her sisters, standing a couple inches short of six feet. Tania barreled into her, flooring her shorter sister, her Hunger laughing in battlelust.

Elisa lashed out with a sword she produced from seemingly nowhere, but also failed to pierce the shield and Tania trampled over her in turn, her hunger singing as she reached her prey–

Pain lanced through her skull as he hammered a fist into her barrier with force much greater than that of sisters, sending her stumbling back. Her prey's form glowed the same sinister silver as the rest of them, wounds already healing.

Tania growled, lips pulling back from her teeth in a savage snarl, hurling herself back at her target–

Natalia got in her way again, snapping her ax out at Tania's leg. Even if her shield held, the blow could knock her off her feet–

Tania dropped her shield, slamming one foot down on the ax head and snapping her other leg up, sending her knee cracking into Natalia's chin as the stomp pulled her down.

Natalia dropped like a sack of bricks and Tania winced slightly as she pivoted against her falling sister, but she had no time to feel remorse as Elisa lunged, throwing all of her vampiric strength behind her sword–

Her outraged yell turned into a howl of pain when Tania fired her fourth shot into Elisa's knee, staining the floor with more pink blood and sending another one of her sisters to the ground with serious injuries.

Part of her felt sick at the harm she had done to them, but the darker, uncivilized part of her bayed for blood. The colder, more clinical part of her saw the injury as expedient: mobility kill; they could heal; they'd be fine.

"Are you so weak that you cannot fight yourself, Sire?" Tania challenged, her voice inexplicably tingling with laughter. Her Hunger roared in her ears, snarling a challenge in turn at the threat that had been hanging over her head for so long.

"They are my family," her prey laughed, his Hunger puffing itself up in an intimidation display, "when they fight, it is as my own hand." Ancient eyes blazed silver as he smiled cruelly. "As you defy me, you defy our whole family." He spread his arms dramatically, trying to make himself look bigger than he was. "Enjoy your brief moment of childish pique, but know that what you have done to my daughters will be returned a thousand fold."

Tania snarled, settling back into a ready stance, her and her Hunger uncowed by the bluff. "You lack the power to do so," she declared. Even elevated by the throne, her sire suddenly did not look so intimidating.

He had seemed an insurmountable obstacle when she was younger, when she had few connections and little personal power. But now, cold rage cut through her old fear; rage at how he dared to hurt Inari, at how he would have her discard Harry–mine!–like an old toy, at how he had torn her mother from her family.

She could no longer let it stand.

♤♤♤♤​

Harry spooled up his rotating shield a split second before Lara would have impaled him with a spear, her thrust instead deflecting off the concave barrier, the impact sending the both of them tumbling to the floor.

Lara recovered first, using her spear to vault herself upright into another attack in one smooth motion, raining swift, hammering blows on Harry's shield after a killing thrust failed to penetrate.

Scrambling back up, Harry planted his feet and his staff into the ground, gripping the gnarled wood with both hands, fighting through the pain in his burnt hand and the spiking migraine hammering into his skull as the barrier started to flicker.

The Raith sister drew back for an overhead blow–

"Rimbalzare!" His shield exploded outwards, the kinetic energy it absorbed slamming into the vampire all at once, flinging her into the wall of the cave like a ragdoll, her spear hurling end over end to clatter across the ground.

"Mama!" Harry turned at the outcry, catching a brief glimpse of Murphy disabling one of the stunned bodyguards and Tania throwing her shorter sister aside–

Pain exploded in his chest as something slammed into him, the last Raith sister crashing full tilt into him at vampiric speed, sending him crashing into the stone floor again.

Felicia recovered first and pounced, knife flashing down towards him–

"Lancea!" Harry thrust out his staff reflexively, sending a bolt of force into the incoming vampire, knocking her off course in a bloom of pink blood, a neat hole punched straight through her torso.

"Felicia!" Lara shrieked, voice choked with such human-like anguish that Harry froze for a second, giving the enraged vampire enough time to slam him into the floor again.

The two of them rolled and thrashed against each other. Lara knocked his staff away, snaking her limbs around him from behind and squeezing.

Harry jerked his head backwards, slamming his skull into Lara's nose, the impact and the shock of the Bane slackening her grip enough for him to throw her off, his hand and fingers leaving angry red trails across smooth silvery skin.

He slammed his other hand into her throat, drawing a choked scream from the vampire as the soft, sensitive flesh burned. His own injury lanced pain up his arm, but he ignored it, retrieving a coil of wire from his suit pocket with his good hand.

"Alliga!" The wire snaked forward, coiling around the prone vampire and binding her arms and legs as she thrashed back and forth, flopping around like a landed fish or distressed snake. Pink lines sprouted on silvery skin as the wire cut into her flesh, closing and reopening rapidly as she struggled fruitlessly.

Harry glanced up to see Tania break one sister's jaw with her knee, then almost twirl to kneecap the other sister, splattering pink blood giving the sight an almost beautiful, artistic flourish–

His feet were swept out from under him as Lara thrashed and twisted, taking advantage of his lapse in attention to knock him prone, using her entire body as weapon even as her limbs were restrained.

Harry snarled as he hit the floor, slamming his will and rage through the wire and drawing it tighter around the ensnared vampire, locking her in place like a straightjacket and slicing more bloody lines into Lara's pale flesh, stifling her attempts to struggle. Even then, she did not give up, rolling towards him with the intent to commit violence evident on her face.

His scrambling hand found his fallen staff and Harry brandished it at the restrained Raith. "Stay down!" He poured power through his staff with a thrum to make good on his threat.

Lara looked up at him with an expression like an enraged or terrified wild animal, her features sharpening and gleaming silver in manic desperation. Harry was uncomfortably reminded that as humanlike as White Court were, they were still decidedly not.

The vampire's gaze flicked over to where Felicia lay slumped in a pool of pink blood, before darting back to the business end of his staff. She stopped struggling.

"That's a good girl," Harry muttered, tightening the wire just for good measure, his gaze snapping over his shoulder–

Krak!

♤♤♤♤​

Tania wasted no further time, springing forward and firing her two remaining bullets while flicking her knife out of her sleeve with her other hand.

The old vampire did not bother to dodge. The first round ripped through him, but the wound immediately closed–

Krak!

Her prey gurgled in surprise as the explosive round burst through his torso, blasting chunks of silvery flesh into the air and painting the white throne pink with his blood.

Tania was on him before he could recover, slamming her knife into the closing wound and slamming the both of them through the rocky seat in a cascade of stone and dust.

The hole in his torso closed, and Tania ripped her knife free, driving it towards his jugular–

He caught the knife in one arm, rocketing a vampirically empowered fist into her with the other.

She was thrown away from him by the blow, pain arcing through her chest as her ribs cracked and reset in an instant, her Hunger gorging itself on stolen energy.

The old vampire sprang to his feet, his injuries mostly healed as he let loose an enraged roar tinged with desperation.

In that exchange, her sire's Hunger had not been able to find purchase in her, like a savage dog frustrated by a cone. She licked her lips, the sweet taste of his blood bursting on her tongue, sending an excited shiver through her body and she rose, undaunted by her sire's unleashed Hunger, holstering her now empty gun and curling her freed hand into a fist.

Harry had really proved a worthwhile investment.

Her prey's Hunger hesitated, too used to being surrounded by learned helplessness. Her passenger snapped at the weakness, and Tania charged forward, knife slashing out with a shining edge, another trick her roommate was responsible for.

She had first sought Dresden out in a desperate search for answers and protection, but he had given her more than that–he had given her means with which to protect herself.

The old vampire lashed out to intercept, but she snaked to the side, driving her knife into his chest, the impact of her charge sending him reeling, even if the blade did not cut as deep as she expected–his protection stopped the mage blade, tsk!

His left arm snapped towards her side, just like before, but she blocked the blow with one arm, her other cutting jagged lines into her sire's flesh, even as he tried to force the knife away with his right hand.

The lacerations bled, then closed, but not instantly.

Dresden's information again proved useful.

Tania snarled, and shoved.

Lord Raith's eyes widened as his arm caved. He was forced back, the eldest Raith giving ground to one of the youngest, retreating away from what should be a trivial threat.

Tania pursued him, striking low and high as her foe was forced to block, shocked disbelief negating any advantage experience might have lent.

Perhaps most important of all, Harry had given her a way to use her unwanted passenger in a constructive manner.

Her prey struck back desperately like a cornered animal, and Tania caught his blow with her free hand. The impact sent jarring pain down her arm, but she stopped his fist dead in its tracks, her right heel lashing out in turn with shocking force and cracking across his knee.

Stumbling, Lord Raith buckled as his leg collapsed under him. The difference in height between them suddenly that much more noticeable.

Tania brought her knife down–

Her foe launched himself forward, tackling her to the ground, her knife lodging itself into his back–

Crack!

Tania blinked stars from her vision as a fist smashed her headfirst into the floor–

She jerked forward with the momentum as her head bounced up from the ground, her jaw snapping shut around her prey's throat, teeth and Hunger biting down–

Ooooh

Her Hunger roared in triumph as it devoured energy already distilled into another of its kind, and Tania was momentarily stunned by how good her prey's blood tasted–

Her vision blurred as she was sent hurtling through the air, her mind idly noting the impact as she hit the ground and rolled, too absorbed by the sweet, delicious flavor of blood–

Heat flashed through her body, making her fingers curl and twitch as she instinctively sprung to her feet. Her senses seemed to have sharpened, the sound of labored breathing and pounding heartbeats sounding clearly in her ears, the dimly lit cavern bright as day in her no doubt gleaming eyes. The sweet tang of blood on her tongue, the sensation of her clothes pulling across her skin, the scent of weakened prey–she wanted more!

Her foe stumbled to his feet, rage and disbelief flashing through his eyes even as he and his Hunger flagged, clutching as his savaged throat.

He could not win this way–he never could have, and he was only just realizing that–

"Enough of this!" he cried, gesturing at something behind her. "Kill her!"

Tania whirled to see Natalia standing unsteadily, ax swinging jerkily not at her, but at Inari–!

She was there in an instant, pain lancing through her shoulder as the ax parted flesh and crushed bone, more lethal injury only stopped by her arms arresting some of its momentum.

Hot liquid splashed across her face–her own blood, Tania noted absently, as she wrestled Natalia for control of the ax.

Inari hissed, scrambling away and dragging a dazed Charles with her.

Good.

Her twin out of danger, Tania snarled at her opposing sister, surprised by a flicker of life in Natalia's otherwise dull eyes.

Tania shoved the ax free, trying to wrench it from Natalia's hands–

Something heavy slammed into her head–

A.N. Apologies for the delay, the end of year was quite busy for me, and this fight took quite a lot of reworking to get it into a satisfactory state. Anyways, thank you all for reading, and the next chapter should be out faster than this one.

As usual, thank you @Sunny @Obloquy @Darath @Half_Baked_Cat @Abhorsen @Rakkis157 @ScarletFox and all the people who've helped proofread this chapter.

If you want to chat more directly, there is a Discord available for this fic. I also have a Kofi if anyone is interested.
 
20. Settling the Score
Settling the Score

Cleph de Rossi sipped his beer slowly, partly to savor the taste, but mostly using the motion as a cover for discretely monitoring his surroundings. Across the small restaurant table, Ebenezar McCoy, also known as the Blackstaff of the White Council, did something similar with his own drink (a Bud Light), though with more angry glaring across the table than keeping track of what was around him.

With his rugged looks, overalls, and calloused hands, he did not look much at all like one of the most dangerous wizards in the world. To be fair, it wasn't as if Cleph, in his pressed, bullet-resistant suit, dress pants and fedora, looked much like what one would think a wrath-eating vampire would.

Had they been at a saloon out in the country, McCoy would probably not have received a second glance from most of its occupants. If they had been at a more upscale establishment, Cleph would have likewise blended in.

As it were, settled into a corner of the historic Billy Goat Tavern, both of them looked incredibly out of place, especially sitting at the same table.

Cleph laughed internally at the confused glances coming their way from the more gormless city residents. Some even seemed mildly disgusted at sharing the same space as what looked like an old, grouchy, country bumpkin. The more canny humans gave them a wide berth, pointedly not looking at them, perhaps sensing the simmering hostility and potential for violence, perhaps using his mafia-esque outfit as springboard to jump to accurate, if imprecise conclusions.

It was quite fascinating what people picked out as unusual, such as the incongruity of a man in a pristine suit dining with a man in battered overalls. It was even more fascinating how quickly the same people moved on, jumping to conclusions based on their view of the world, rather than examining further.

To be fair to them, oftentimes there was a mundane and innocuous explanation for things. And technically, there was a rather ordinary explanation for this particular set of circumstances as well.

But McCoy was hardly normal, and as anonymous as he might be to the average human, the Blackstaff was a force even great supernatural powers regarded with some caution. Cleph could not claim quite such notoriety, but he would be guilty of false humility if he said he had none at all. Individually, the two of them had…colorful reputations. Together…

Based on the wary glances the Jili Ffrwtan (named Jill, naturally) at the bar kept sending their way, their presence in the same space was enough to make something as innocuous as burgers and beers a nerve-wracking experience.

Of course, neither of them were actually planning on starting anything here, for the Billy Goat Tavern was not entirely normal either, what with the first proprieter's association with the Tylwyth Teg. It wasn't exactly neutral ground (Accorded or otherwise), but both the Blackstaff and the elder de Rossi could be assured that if the other tried something, it would not go unnoticed.

"You know?" Cleph mused, slowly swirling his drink in a personal mockery of wine aficionados, "I can't say I ever was a fan of beer, or alcohol in general." McCoy grunted uncaringly, taking a long drink from his own bottle. "My father always told me that it was not wise for me, being hale and blessed, to drink, as I had not sorrows to forget, and risked much more in insobriety than I could gain in its ameliorating qualities."

McCoy took an angry bite out of his hamburger, holding it with one hand, his other, ringed hand ready to fire off a spell at a moment's notice. Despite his burning anger, he still said nothing, because he knew that getting a reaction was what Cleph was looking for.

"It's rather ironic, though," Cleph continued, "now that I do have some sorrows of my own, I am of such a state that alcohol is not really able to make me forget."

"How tragic for you," McCoy grumbled, "your lack of hangovers must mean so much to all the people you made money off of selling moonshine."

"I am in favor of temperance," Cleph returned, raising his glass in acknowledgement, "both politically and in the virtuous sense."

"You supported prohibition, then sold alcohol after it was made illegal," McCoy accused gruffly, "you don't get to speak about virtue."

Cleph snorted in concession. "We are creatures of vice, after all." He frowned thoughtfully. "But temperance is an admirable virtue. If only it were more common in rulership, but alas, such is the nature of things." He took a swig of humanity's second favorite poison.

McCoy's bushy eyebrow furrowed at the apparent non sequitur. "You're just trying to get a rise out of me," he growled, before tearing another bite out of his burger.

"In part," Cleph freely admitted, "since I know you aren't a man to be swayed by petty insults. I am simply fishing for any ulterior motive for your trip here."

"That's rich coming from a White Court," McCoy growled, glaring across the table at the vampire's nose (a soulgaze would be rather inconvenient).

Cleph was not offended, his kind did often take pride in deception. They were not exactly unique in that regard, though. "Given the impact you've managed to have in the past," he continued, waving his hands placatingly, "you'll have to forgive me for being…curious, at least, when I find the Blackstaff in my vicinity." Cleph set his palms down on the table, wiping the affable expression off his face. "Especially in a situation where one of my students somehow acquired your services, not to mention getting you to work with the Hellhound."

"Do you really expect me to believe that?" McCoy scoffed. "Don't pretend you care about your victims. If you were working with the Raiths, you're up to something."

"You would have me believe that all you were here for is your former student's request?" Cleph returned skeptically, one eyebrow raised.

McCoy scowled. "Doesn't matter what you believe–"

"Oh, I believe you now," Cleph interrupted with a smirk. "If you were here for something else I doubt this meeting would fit into your schedule."

"Then why bother asking?!" McCoy grit out, even though he already knew the answer.

"Had to make sure," Cleph confirmed his suspicions. "After all, wizards are subtle and quick to anger." He paused. "Well, most of them. Your line appears to lean more towards the latter than the former."

The aging wizard's eyes narrowed dangerously. "Just what do you mean by that?" Hmm, that was what angered him the most? Curious.

"Fine, fine," Cleph backed off. "I will have to admit your first student did not have quite the literal explosive proclivities as you and your second student, but even you would have to admit she was quite a firebrand of a different sort."

"Leave my…former students out of this," McCoy bit out, the sudden spike in rage simmering back down into more comfortable annoyance.

Interesting…

"Far be it from me to be inconsiderate of your feelings," Cleph hedged, drawing a disbelieving snort from his interlocutor, "but your apprentices have rather gotten themselves wrapped up in our politics. Not to mention your very…reasonable grudge." One of the White King's men monitoring them from a different table stilled in attention. People skilled at controlling their physical tells often had such obvious emotional ones.

"They aren't my students anymore," McCoy countered with a grimace. "Their actions have little to do with me." That may be a lie.

"Most certainly," Cleph acknowledged. "There comes a time when a child or student has to be responsible for their own actions, but that does not kill the parent or teacher's instinct to intervene should something serious happen."

There was another sharp spike in anger, and Cleph frowned. Did the Blackstaff see le Fay and Dresden like surrogate children? Or were they actually his offspring?

He hadn't expected that. How ironic.

McCoy narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing the vampire across the table from him with a canniness that belied his silent rage. "Your kind don't tend to help your spawn just because they are your spawn." It really was no surprise that this wizard in particular was the one chosen to hold the Blackstaff.

"Of course," Cleph nodded, "for those with wealth and power, it can be tempting to view even offspring as mere pawns." He smiled wistfully, knowing full well that was not what his interlocutor meant. "Though for my kind, children tend to be…rebellious."

"And how many of them have you put down to stay on top?" McCoy growled in accusation.

"I have buried one son," Cleph answered evenly, letting his own anger seep through, "but I do not cull my own children." So far, that had fortunately not been necessary. Turns out human parenting techniques had merit even when applied to vampires. Who knew?

"But others' children are fair game?" McCoy snarled.

"Call it a gamble," Cleph shrugged, "a gamble that my children might no longer need to live bound by the chains of their elders." He wouldn't pretend that he wouldn't prioritize his own sons and daughters, and he knew McCoy would likewise favor his own people.

McCoy snorted. "Right. And the power vacuum has nothing to do with it." He took a swig of his beer.

"I was here first," Cleph grunted in mock petulance. "Stupid Mario."

McCoy choked on his drink, his anger momentarily wiped away by surprised, grudging amusement. It was a start.

♤♤♤♤​

Harry watched entranced as Tania slammed into Lord Raith, ruthlessly exploiting the opening the old vampire's arrogance had created. It really wasn't the time for it, but the grunting caveman part of him was stuck between running to help her and staring as her beautiful form flowed with deadly grace, smoothly weaving past her opponents blows almost like it was a dance–

"Pfeil!" He aimed his staff, sending a dart of force through one of the slumped bodyguards' hands, drawing a gasp of pain from the enthralled man as the gun he had tried to train on Tania's back fell to the ground along with several of his fingers. As uncomfortably sexy Tania trying to kill a monster was, Harry wasn't that easily distracted.

Lara took advantage of his lapse in attention to struggle again, thrashing about in her bindings.

Harry snarled, ignoring the building pressure at the base of his skull as he tightened his grip even further, the metal wire slicing deep into the bound vampire's flesh, drawing out more off-human pink blood and eliciting a frustrated howl. The silver glow was getting brighter, and Lara's features were sharpening–almost elongating in a decidedly inhuman way, the deliberate, calculating gleam he had seen the previous day replaced with a wild, panicked, and dead-eyed look, desperate to help her sire.

If this was what the old vampire's eldest daughter was reduced to…Harry forcefully suppressed the thought of what might have happened to his mother, as well as Tania's.

Lara twitched again, and Harry slammed his staff into her gut, the sudden flash of rage from his mother's fate almost spurring him to plant a bullet through her skull, but Tania didn't want her sisters dead–Lara was as much as a victim of Lord Raith as any other, as monstrous as she was herself.

Instead, he wrapped part of the wire around his wrist, reached down, clamped his burned hand around Lara's throat, and squeezed, biting down the pain lancing up his arm.

She–her Hunger rather–shrieked in pain and fear, her body thrashing in animal terror. Harry let go and stood back up, leaving her shivering with burning red fingerprints wrapped around her neck.

Lara would have understood the threat of magic–her Hunger understood the Bane, the touch of which forced it to retreat internally, no matter how much energy it needed–

"Kill her!"

Harry looked up just in time to see Tania intercept Natalia's ax as it swung down towards Inari, the blade biting into her shoulder in a spurt of pink blood even as Tania caught the handle and tried to rip it away–

Lord Raith hurled the better part of the broken throne at the both of them, heedless of friendly fire, the impact sending both of his daughters crashing to the floor in a tangle of limbs and spilt blood.

No!

Fire bloomed out from Harry's staff as he howled, almost blind with rage. Hot flames burst over the old monster.

Lord Raith remained arrogantly unmoved.

True to Eb's warning, the fire did not burn him, and the old fucker laughed, which was fine, Even if his pride meant he could not show weakness, he still needed air, so he could not endure forever.

It was a good enough distraction.

Keeping the stream of fire going with one hand, Harry snatched up Lara's spear with the other, the pain in his injured hand almost making him fumble it.

Cutting off the fire spell, he switched the weapons between his hands, holding his staff in his burned one and drawing back the spear with the other.

He reached for all the power he could muster, and pushed.

Harry lurched forwards with a furious shout, hurling the spear towards the flames. His magic answered, stronger than he expected, launching it faster than his eye could follow.

There was a wet squelch, and pink blood and flesh burst through the air as the spear nailed Lord Raith straight through the chest. For a second, the old monster stared wide-eyed, a strangled, wheezing sound of pain escaping him.

Take that!

Harry had only a moment of satisfaction before he was slammed into the ground again as someone tackled him from behind; Lara had gotten loose!

They rolled across the floor. Harry tried to shake her off, but fatigue darkened the edges of his vision. Even if the spell hadn't taken so much out of him, he wouldn't have been able to match her strength. As it were, the only thing keeping her from completely overpowering him was how she flinched from their contact.

The amount of skin her outfit left bare worked against her, with Harry's blind flailing leaving angry red marks across her marble flesh. But Lara did not relent, finally pinning him faceup, arms trapped to his sides, her hands firmly clamped around the cuffs of his suit.

Her gaze was still sharp and filled with feral desperation, but Harry thought he saw a flicker of the confident and composed woman he had met yesterday.

"As reckless and foolish as your mother," Lord Raith coughed, doing his best to sound unbothered by his injury–he could still heal so fast?! "So confident in your own power, not realizing the futility of your struggle." His voice was not as steady as it had been, and his breathing sounded labored.

Harry glanced upwards, seeing with dismay that the hole in the old monster's chest was closing. Hell's Bells! Just what did it take to put him down?!

Tania was still stunned, blinking rapidly, eyes unfocused, a wicked pink gash cutting across her temple–

Where was Murphy?!

"How fitting that the same arrogance will be your downfall." The White King stepped closer, feeling secure enough to taunt his foes. For all his air of confidence, his front was soaked with pink blood, and Harry could see the same animalistic madness in the old vampire as he saw in Lara, not that it would help Harry much at this point.

His eyes flicked frantically around the room, and Lord Raith chuckled at his desperation. "Did you really think you could play my children against me?" he mocked.

Inari had dragged her friend off to the side, still clutching the dazed young man protectively. She wasn't feeding on him, but her eyes were still silver, so her Hunger was still in the driver's seat.

"You thought you could take what is mine with no consequence?" the old vampire continued.

Did Thomas get free? Harry searched for his brother, eyes flicking over towards the other side of the cave.

His blood ran cold at the sight.

Karrin had freed Thomas, but she was now pinned under him, turning gradually paler as the vampire kissed and drained her, the angry wounds visible on his back slowly closing.

Shit.

"They are mine to do with as I please," the old monster continued, striding over to where Harry was restrained, his injuries already healed, even if it clearly cost him. "And now, your life is mine as well."

Elisa stumbled to her feet and moved to flank her sire, injured knee having had time to recover (that took longer than he expected). Her eyes were crazed and hungry, and for a moment, her gaze zeroed in on Lord Raith's bleeding back, before flinching away and eyeing Harry like he was a piece of tasty meat.

The old monster was getting weaker. Harry could see the tension in the vampire's frame, visceral desperation obvious under his poised facade. Even his 'loyal' daughters noticed. But that would all be meaningless if killing him and Thomas would break the curse like Bob's information implied.

"Pfff!" Harry scoffed, reaching for any little spark of power he had left. "She really hit you where it hurt, didn't she?" He smiled, despite the pain and imminent death. "How much does it suck, not being able to feed?"

Like mother, like son, he said?

Lord Raith stilled, a flicker of hesitation in his demeanor, before rage boiled in his eyes and he snarled. "Empty words, wizard! I am protected from magic, a Death Curse will do nothing!" Lara shifted on top of Harry with a sharp intake of breath.

"They will eat you alive," Harry declared. Even if Tania didn't, his hold on the others was weakening.

The old vampire scoffed. "They would not dare!" His words rang hollow, given Tania just did dare. Not to mention all the other things out there that would jump at his weakness.

Lord Raith crouched down so Harry could see the gloating, triumphant smile stretched across his silvery features. The old monster did not dare look him in the eye.

"I. Own. Them."

"You Do Not."

The voice was quiet, but carried through the suddenly still cavern. The soft thumps of footsteps heralded the entrance of someone unexpected.

Harry blinked, angling his head towards the newcomer, even as Lara kept him in place.

Was that…Michael?!

There was a moment of confused silence.

Lara twisted around sharply to stare at the interloper, allowing Harry to see the Fist of God stride into the heart of Raith territory like it was a casual stroll through his own backyard.

Harry frowned. On second glance, Michael was dressed in work clothes, not his armor, and Amoracchius was nowhere to be seen. Not that Harry wasn't happy to see his most dependable friend, but he felt the cold grip of fear crawling up his throat, unsure what Michael was trying to do coming unarmed.

Lord Raith laughed uproariously. "This was your plan, wizard?" Apparently he was equally clueless about what Michael was trying to do. "You have no business here, Knight," the old vampire scoffed, "there are no Denarians here. If you leave now, I might be generous enough to spare you."

Michael ignored the White King, instead meeting Harry's eyes around Lara's torso, fatherly concern, quiet resolve, and an edge of solemn chastisement flickering in his gaze.

Harry felt a chill run down his spine. He hadn't taken up the coin, but in a way, Lord Raith was wrong. Michael wasn't here to smite him, was he? Otherwise he would have brought the sword…

"Oh, but you must have known that, mortal," the old vampire spat, all trace of congeniality gone from his voice, "why else would you have neglected to bring the Sword? You know you have no power here." There wasn't much that his kind hated more than being ignored.

The Knight of Love glanced up at the White King, regarding him almost as an afterthought. There was a flicker of amusement in Michael's cool blue eyes, before they hardened.

"Let. Them. Go."

Michael spoke softly. And yet, the words reached every corner of the Raith Deeps.

It was more than just wind; there was a weight to them that Harry couldn't really describe, and he found himself dumbstruck, part of him boggling at a mostly normal human so confidently making a demand of a vampire lord, another part almost convinced that Lord Raith would actually acquiesce.

"You dare make demands of me?!" the White King boomed, his face a rictus of rage. He pointed a finger at Michael. "Kill him!"

Harry flinched, afraid for his unarmed friend–

No one moved. Michael stood undaunted.

Harry blinked, eyes darting between the Raith sisters still conscious.

Lara was stiff, her glowing marble flesh making it evident her Hunger was still very much aroused, but her eyes were no longer dull, instead darting around the room wildly, before finally settling on her father, a predatory gleam growing in those silvery orbs.

"Go fuck yourself, old man."

Lord Raith's head snapped around in shock.

Elisa blinked, surprised at her own words. Then realization swept over her face and a vicious glint flashed in her eyes.

"How dare you defy me!" the old vampire snarled, striding menacingly towards his suddenly defiant daughter. "I am the King–!"

He flinched as something struck him in the face. Harry blinked as a white piece of stone cut a line across Lord Raith's cheek.

Droplets of pink blood pooled around the cut, which did not immediately heal.

Harry's eyes flicked to the side, where Inari and her friend seemed to have been shaken awake. Did one of them throw the rock?

There was a beat of silence, broken by a thump and the skittering of rubble as Tania threw the remains of the throne off of her and sprang to her feet, a beautifully manic grin spreading over her face. Natalia stumbled to her feet a moment later, visceral hunger twisting her face.

Lord Raith's bravado only wavered for an instant, but that was enough.

The bracelet on Harry's wrist burned, snapping his attention away from the pure lust radiating off of the Hungry vampires as they circled their weakened patriarch. Even Thomas left Murphy, sensing bigger prey.

While her sisters eyed their sire like a piece of meat, Tania's gleaming eyes locked onto Harry's, shining with triumph and burning with barely restrained desire. Her breaths came in heaves, and Harry's position gave him quite the view, as her battered jacket did little to hide the shape of her bouncing chest. Harry glanced up as quickly as he could, only to see Tania's eyes shining with amusement.

Stars and Stones…her sisters really had nothing on her.

Almost preening under his gaze, Tania eyed her vampiric sisters. Their Hungers flared, but Harry found he could barely focus on anything but Tania. Distantly, he noticed Elisa and Natalia seem to back off, while Tania and Lara shared a meaningful look. There was something there, but Harry was far too distracted to figure it out right now.

Whatever it meant, Lara stood, stalking towards her father, her cowed demeanor falling away as her clothes did. That left Harry free, but he hardly registered that, attention still locked on Tania's starlight eyes (and definitely not the other beautiful parts of her).

"What are you doing?!" the old monster barked, his control finally slipping. Harry would have laughed, if he had any breath to.

"Succeeding you, Father." Lara pounced.

Thomas and Elisa followed suit, and the weakened old man was cast down among the remnants of his throne. Natalia was not far behind. Even Felicia weakly scrambled towards him, leaving a trail of pink blood and gore behind her. His children had drained much of their reserves too, but they could feed, and Lord Raith could not.

"Harry," Michael's call broke Harry out of his shocked stupor at the reversal and he scrambled up into a sitting position, blinking up at the older man, pointedly not looking behind him no matter the sounds he could hear. "Are you alright?"

"What was that?" Harry gasped, his remaining strength seeming to leave him now that he was out of immediate danger.

Michael smiled, glancing up slightly, before nodding and turning towards Inari. A pair of familiar arms snaked around Harry from behind and Tania helped him stand to his feet, pressing herself against his back in a really distracting way.

"Are you ok–?" Tania shoved another metal strip into his mouth and closed his jaw around it, elegant fingers lightly cupping his face. He felt energy jolt through him, but all that really did was give his body enough strength to break out into shivers as he came down from the adrenaline. Tania kept him steady.

"Pops?" Inari looked up at Michael, curling in on herself, looking absolutely miserable.

"Inari," Michael knelt down in front of her, laying a hand on her shoulder. "Let's get you out of here. He will not hurt you anymore."

Inari hugged one of her knees, looking down at the floor and rocking herself back and forth, her other leg laying limply on the ground. "But…I…" she shuddered, burying her face into arms. "I almost killed Charles!"

Michael squeezed her shoulder. "But you did not."

"We should probably leave," Tania interjected, trying to get her twin to focus.

"Not gonna take your pound of flesh from dear old daddy?" Harry snarked, feeling the shakes receding. He didn't stand on his own quite yet.

Tania snorted, her breath and loose hair tickling his ear and neck. "I already have," she purred, before shifting Harry fully upright, offering him staff with one hand, while pressing him against her more firmly than strictly necessary with the other. "Can you stand?"

Harry pulled away from her, a bit reluctantly. "Yeah." It was nice, but they had other things they needed to do.

He turned, searching for Murphy, doing his best to avoid looking at whatever freaky incestuous things were happening around the broken throne. His bracelet helped, but even not being the target of the Hungry Raiths, he was having a hard time not thinking about the things Tania could do to him–

Karrin was over by where Thomas had been chained. She had partly picked herself up off the ground, but was now staring blankly towards the pile of vampires. Her jacket was open and her shirt was torn.

Crap.

Harry hurried over to her, using his staff a bit like a crutch. The life energy batteries were keeping him going for now, but he had taken enough hits today that he knew he was going to crash hard.

"Murph, come on, we need to get out of here." He shook her shoulder, but she didn't respond.

Hell's Bells, Thomas and the ex-Lord Raith must have shook her up bad.

Harry hauled her to her feet, turning away from the very distracting noises. Karrin blinked and started, swaying on her feet in a daze. "Harry?" she whispered questioningly.

"Let's get out of here," Harry encouraged softly, pulling on her shoulder and dragging her towards the cave entrance. It seemed very wrong to see Murph so pliable, but it at least made it easier to get her to safety.

Inari tried to stand, but her leg collapsed from under her, sending her falling into Michael's chest, where she started sobbing uncontrollably. "It hurts!" she gasped.

"Let's get you to a doctor," Michael assured her, helping her stand. As he pulled her up, Inari caught a glimpse of what her family was doing.

Harry watched as horror and disgust twisted her features, before she buried her face into Michael's shoulder with an anguished cry.

Tania went to her twin, wrapping her in a hug from behind and holding a bloodied nail near Inari's face. "Here, bite this."

Inari turned her head towards her twin, eyes flicking down towards the nail, before looking back up at Tania questioningly.

Michael nodded, and Inari tentatively bit down on the nail. Her eyes flickered silver, before her face tightened in pain as her leg twitched and reset, a keening wail bursting from her chest, muffled by Micheal's shirt.

The sound snapped Murphy out of her fugue. And her gaze snapped up towards Inari, who slumped against Michael, shivering in pain and shock at what had just happened.

"Is she ok?" Karrin whispered. Harry wasn't sure how to answer.

"I don't know."

The silver in Inari's eyes faded, and she looked nervously at her twin. "What's gonna happen now?" she asked hesitantly.

"We'll get you out of here," Tania murmured soothingly.

"Harry, Karrin, do you need help?" Michael asked quietly, looking over the two of them as they approached. "You are injured, and she is injured in spirit."

"We're good enough to walk," Harry replied. "Enough to get out of here." He glanced over his shoulder. The sight of the Raith dogpile was both disturbingly alluring and incredibly revolting, but at least Thomas seemed to be fine…physically.

It was disturbing to see his brother like this. Harry didn't think he'd ever be the same, but that wasn't a fight he could help with right now.

Michael frowned, before nodding. "I see. Come on, let's get you all home."

Inari mumbled an assent into his shoulder, before stiffening. "Wait, what about Charlie?" She slipped out of Michael's arms, her legs still unsteady, but she managed to stand on her own.

Her friend was laid out on the floor unmoving.

"Charles!" Inari rushed over, almost collapsing on him. Tania's eyes widened and Harry cursed–

"Huh? Wha!" Charles startled awake, eyes blinking blearily. Inari burst into relieved tears, causing her friend to jerk up in concern. "What's wrong?!"

Inari let out a choked sob and snatched her friend up into a hug. "You dummy! There are better places to sleep than on the ground."

A flash of confusion passed over the young man's face and he patted Inari on the back reassuringly, before squinting at Harry over her shoulder. "Anyone know where my glasses are?"

"Ah," Tania bent down and retrieved the spectacles in question. "Here they are." She stepped over to her twin and her friend and handed him his eyesight back.

"Thanks!" Charles put on his glasses, then froze upon seeing the Raith pile Harry was pointedly not looking at. "...What the fuck?"

"Language!" Inari cut in chidingly, before breaking into hysterical giggles. "But makes perfect sense."

"Can someone explain this to me?" Charles continued blankly, staring unbelievingly at the scene, still patting Inari gently on the back. "Uh…maybe somewhere not here?"

"Yes…" Tania agreed, glancing over shoulder with a twinge of disgust. "That would be wise."

And so they left, Michael helped Inari and Charles to their feet, and the pair stumbled out of the cave, leaning on each other for support. Murphy seemed to have mostly snapped out of her fugue, but now she just looked like she was about to be sick.

As the rest of the group exited the cavern, Tania paused, before turning around and removing her jacket and what was left of her shredded blouse.

For a moment, Harry almost thought she would join her other siblings, but she instead draped her jacket over one arm, bent down, and wrapped Hayek's remains in what was left of her blouse.

She straightened and turned, her silky hair and still luminescent alabaster flesh moving in a sinuous, almost otherworldly motion, the only thing keeping her modesty a torn sports bra. Her shimmering eyes glanced up, sadness rippling through the glimmering pools, and Harry found his mouth was dry.

Tania was beating herself up again.

Harry walked over to her and slid an arm around her in a comforting gesture. She shivered at his touch and leaned into him, letting him walk her out of the cave, cradling what was left of her small, spikey friend in her arms.

"I think he knew exactly what he was doing," Harry murmured in Tania's ear. The little guy always seemed smarter than the average hedgehog.

She frowned, but said nothing, instead leaning her head on his shoulder, her velvety hair tickling his neck as she tried to get the irrationality out of her system.

They had done it.


AN. Thanks to @Sunny @Darath @Half_Baked_Cat, Zulie the Lich, Vista of the Burning Heavens, @Abhorsen @ScarletFox and various other people who helped proofread this chapter.

Hooray for Valentine's Day
 
21. Prohibition's End
Prohibition's End

This had probably been the worst weekend of Inari's life, and it wasn't even over yet.

It hadn't been all bad; she and Tania had managed to talk through some of the stuff that had been bothering them, but the rest of it had been… not good.

She had tried to be brave, tried not to be the one hiding behind other people for a change, and what good did that do? She'd almost killed Charles!

"You ok?" Charles asked her gently as they stumbled out of the tunnel. Inari cringed at his worried tone. She did not deserve his concern, after he got hurt–almost died because of her.

"Oh, right," he mumbled, "dumb question."

"I'm sorry!" Inari sobbed, looking away so she didn't have to see his expression, but she couldn't bear to let go of him.

Part of her noted Papa Carpenter helping Justine out of a chair (how did she get there?) but that barely registered over her fear of losing her friend.

"For what?" Charles wondered after a pause, "not your fault your dad's some kind of crazy cult person–"

"I almost killed you!" He really let her get away with too much.

"You'll have to explain that one to me," he replied flatly. "No way kidnapping me was your idea, and it's not like…" He trailed off, and Inari turned back to look at him worriedly. Charles looked up at her with a slight flush on his face. "I mean, kissing you is lethal figuratively, but not like it's lethal literally…right?"

Something must have shown on her face. Welp, no real point hiding it now. "My family are vampires."

Charles stared at her blankly, then looked up at the sun past the treetops. "Either popular tropes are wrong–"

"Sex vampires!" Inari blurted out, before cringing in embarrassment, fear at how he would react sending a chill through her chest.

Charles stared at her for a few seconds, and she almost looked away, but tamped down on her anxiety. She wasn't going to run from the consequences–

"You know, that makes too much sense," Charles muttered, starting off into the distance.

Huh…? "You believe me?!"

"Sunshine, your family apparently sparkles, and Tania's boyfriend can shoot fire out of a stick. If I'm not dreaming then I'll have to accept that some weird stuff is real."

That wasn't the point! "You almost died!" Inari exclaimed.

"But I didn't," Charles pointed out absently. "That would explain how you two look so damn beautiful and don't seem to notice."

Inari felt her face heat up, even as frustration swelled in her chest. They were talking about his life here! This wasn't the time for flattery!

"Not to mention how physically strong and full of energy you two are…" Charles mused.

"How can you be so calm about this?!" Inari burst out. "I…I almost killed you," she repeated dully, slumping against him.

Charles sighed, stumbling slightly, before adjusting to her weight.. "I'm not exactly calm, really, just trying pretty hard not to freak out right now." Oh no! How could she have missed that?! "But yeah, it wasn't your fault." Now she felt worse!

But…

"You…you're not mad?" Inari whispered hesitantly into his ear.

"Inari," Charles hissed. "Your family had you fucking tortured until you passed out. How the hell do you expect me to hold that against you?!"

He didn't hate her! But still… "I still almost killed you."

Charles snorted. "You are a freaking miracle, Inari."

Whah?! Stop saying stuff like that with a straight face!

"Not talking about how you're the most beautiful woman I've ever seen, that's not that weird, but with a family like that, apparently vampires, you still managed to be the kindest person I know. Not sure what else I'd call it."

For a moment, Inari forgot about all the bad things that had happened that day, her mind blank with embarrassment and relieved glee that her friend didn't hate her.

"Though it wouldn't be a bad way to go…"

"Charles!" Inari hated how nonchalant he was about his life, but she couldn't help but feel a bit flattered, no matter how messed up it was. For now, she just hugged him closer.

♤♤♤♤​

The day was won.

Her sire would no longer be a problem, Inari, Harry, and all of her siblings were alive, if injured, with Hayek being the only undeserving casualty.

All in all, that was a success, and part of her did feel elation, so why did it still feel so wrong?

Tania cradled Hayek's corpse gingerly against her chest. He was already old, part of her chided, and had not been long for the world anyways. One more irrational part of her screamed that it was another indignity her sire had inflicted on her, baying for further revenge.

The childish part of her waxed sentimental over Hayek, and to be fair, the ornery little creature had been with her for much of this life, he deserved a more pleasant end.

If she had taken him home instead of leaving him at the manor–

Then Lieutenant Murphy would not have had the opening she had taken, and who knew what the result might have been after that?

Besides, Hayek had never quite gotten used to the townhouse, having spent most of his life at the manor, where he had plenty of space to wander. And if the unusually cunning hedgehog had stowed away in her pack, Tania had figured that he would have been more comfortable in his old haunts, especially at his age.

Tania sighed, leaning into Harry's one armed hug as the group made their way through the woods around the manor. It wasn't because of the weather; it was warm and the elements didn't bother her much after she became a vampire anyways. Not to mention she could just put her jacket back on.

But it was nice, having his arm around her, his touch trailing lightning where it cupped her side. Her Hunger wanted more, but it wasn't the time or place for that.

Even if it was, Harry was still in love with Susan, and even if that changed, any relationship between the two of them would likely be too influenced by Tania's Hunger for it to be counted as True Love, which would open Harry up to too much unnecessary danger, given his tendency to find himself in trouble. If only he could stop being so distractingly attractive!

Tania felt her body shiver again. What was wrong with her?! From what she remembered of her experiences after combat in her previous life and the aftermath of the brief fights she had participated in during this life, having some involuntary movements while coming down from the adrenaline was normal, but she had never been so bothered before! She knew her vampiric body was ridiculous in how strong of a libido it had compared to her previous one, but this was absurd! They had all just suffered injury and stress, Inari had almost done something she'd never live down, Tania herself had almost killed members of her own family! This was a serious situation, so why did her irrational brain fixate so much on that…kiss.

It had just been a distraction, pretending to acquiesce to her sire's demands, given that he was not aware of Harry's protection, it was not supposed to mean anything!

So why was she just so damn horny?!

"Tania?"

Tania almost jumped as Harry murmured worriedly into her ear, her overly sharpened senses turning the soft touch of his breath into feathers running down her neck and spine.

Her heart still pounded in her chest, her breath came in heaves, and her flesh itched. Did Harry have more nails? Wait, no, he couldn't afford to transfer energy right now, and her Hunger was not even running that low–

Harry's hands brushed down to her waist, fingers running across bare skin in an attempt at a comforting gesture.

Tania froze, breath caught in her chest she tried desperately to ignore her Hunger's accursed urges. The memory of this body's first kiss was almost too much–

"It's alright," Harry consoled her gently, "you're free now." That was great, but now she had a new problem!

"What are we going to do with her?" Lieutenant Murphy asked, voice sounding shaky. Tania really owed her a lot, and she'd make sure Thomas at least apologized later.

Wait, when did they get to the manor? And who–

"I'm waiting here!" Oh Justine.

"Don't feel right doing that," the Lieutenant muttered. She was right, Justine shouldn't be left alone in her state.

"Justine," Michael said, "I can take you somewhere safe, and Thomas will come pick you up when he's ready."

"But here is closer!"

"Is it safe to leave her here?" Harry asked, hand still at Tania's waist. "The guards were ready to dump her body if Thomas had drained her to death."

"They aren't a problem anymore," Tania pointed out, not daring to look him in the eye lest she do something inappropriate.

"If you are in a safe place," Michael continued gently, "Thomas will be happy, and then he'll come to the safe place too."

"Really?" Justine wondered. "...Ok."

There was probably a more efficient arrangement than just imposing more on Mr. Carpenter, but Tania just could not get her thoughts in order.

"I could use a ride," Charles requested, "if one of you doesn't mind."

"Can he and I stay with you today, Pops?" Inari asked hesitantly.

Michael smiled and promised to get them home too. Ordinarily, Tania would have felt more responsible for Inari, but her twin was always more comfortable at the Carpenters, and part of her didn't think it would be a good day for Inari to stay with her and Harry.

Harry was hers–her tenant!

"Do any of you happen to know where de Rossi wanted us to bring his car after this?" Harry asked. Charles and Inari had paused at Harry's question while Michael loaded Justine into his truck.

"He didn't say," Lieutenant Murphy muttered, "maybe back to the same place? I need to get my bike anyway."

"Is that a good idea?" Harry asked. "Figured the police would be there."

The Lieutenant glanced at Harry, gaze lingering a bit on Tania, a complicated expression on her face. "Better not leave my bike there then."

"My motorcycle is there too," Tania pointed out.

"Wait," Charles interjected. "Why do you have professor Clifford's car?"

"He is also a vampire." Tania explained helpfully.

Charles blinked, then turned to stare at her "Oook, good to know. But why's the car here?"

"He let us borrow it," Lieutenant Murphy answered, "though he didn't tell us where to return it."

"You know he has a phone, right?" Charles pointed out blandly.

Damn hormones! She really should have thought of that! Oh wait, she needed to get a new phone.

Tania shook her head slightly, trying to shake off the persistent itch. Harry's hand slid up her side and cupped her arm, its progress leaving her Hunger giddy.

"Do you have a place for him at your place?" When did Inari get in front of her?!

Oh, she meant Hayek…

Charles was on the phone, and no, there wasn't really a good place to give Hayek a proper resting place at the townhouse.

"There's his favorite spot out back," Tania mused. "But I don't think we have the time right now." She really just wanted to get home.

Inari offered a few suggestions, and Harry pulled away to let them talk. Her damned Hunger almost made her feel empty without him, to the point Tania couldn't really remember what Inari said.

But given her longing looks at Charles, and flicker of silver in her eyes, Inari was having trouble staying on topic too. Her Hunger was asleep, but only just.

They decided to keep Hayek at the Carpenters for now, then they could have a proper ceremony when they weren't about to keel over or aroused out of their minds.

Harry returned, and Tania clamped down on her feelings as hard as she could, barely coherent enough to give Inari a hug as she handed off what was left of Hayek and her twin got into Michael's truck, after which Tania, Harry and Lieutenant Murphy all piled into Professor de Rossi's car.

Charles slipped into the passenger seat, having managed to convince Inari to let go of him for a bit, probably to direct the Lieutenant to whatever location was necessary.

Harry threw his arm around her again, and Tania squeezed her eyes shut, the muscles in her core clenching against the itch, her head lolling against her partner's shoulder. Her clothes had never felt so stifling before. She had even taken a lot of it off already.

"She ok?" Charles asked.

Tania did her best to nod. "As good as she can be," Harry explained. "She kind of just ate a lot." When did he begin to understand her so well?!

A flash of heat burned through her, and Harry rocked her soothingly, the contact just making it worse! The insufferable man didn't even know what he was doing to her!

"Oook, her family's weird," Charles drawled. "My best girl friend is a vampire." He raised a finger.

"Inari did not fully fledge," Tania corrected, gritting her teeth at how close it had been.

"Okay, vampire pupa, whatever. My boss is also a vampire." He raised another finger. "Tania's boyfriend is a wizard or something."

"We're not dating," Harry objected, a denial which Tania found uncomfortably disconcerting.

"Sure," Charles scoffed. "What's next? Billy being a werewolf?"

"Oh right," Harry mused, "you do know them."

Charles turned around to stare at him. "He's a werewolf."

"Well...yeah," Harry acknowledged.

"How the fuck did I end up in this situation?!" Charles groused, throwing up his hands in disbelief. "Unless you guys are more common than I'm assuming."

"The concentration is a bit unusual," Tania admitted, glad for the distraction from her all too comfortably warm cushion of her tenant.

"I'm going to have to ask so many awkward questions," Charles muttered. "Is anyone else I know some sort of unusual supernatural creature?" He paused for a second. "Am I–?"

He shook his head and sighed explosively. "I'm going to sleep now." He leaned back in his seat and was out like a light. Part of Tania envied him, the other part was too invested in staying awake.

"He handled that better than I expected," Lieutenant Murphy muttered. "Better than I did."

"To be fair," Harry replied, "you've been through worse."

"It may be too early to judge him well-adjusted," Tania observed, shifting to get a better look at Charles (and most certainly not as an excuse to press herself against Harry more!) "I do not know if the gravity of the situation has quite sunk in." She cocked her head in thought, coincidentally pressing herself into Harry's neck. "On the other hand, Charles has always taken hard evidence seriously."

From what Tania could see in the rearview mirror, Lieutenant Murphy's lips thinned, a difficult to describe mix of emotions roiling within her, before it was shoved away to focus on the task at hand. Truly a commendable woman.

"Wasn't he supposed to be giving directions?" Harry asked.

The GPS chose that moment to tell them to take a right.

♤♤♤♤​

Contrary to his reputation among certain people, Harry was actually a pretty observant person. It was kind of necessary to have any success at all as a private investigator (though the business part had not been that successful until recently). Part of it came from how he sometimes snarked jokes that made it seem like he couldn't read the room, or how little he knew about the pop culture of the most recent decade.

It wasn't entirely unwarranted, since he was literally technologically handicapped, which made keeping up with new hip things a little more difficult, and he did have a bad habit of mouthing off at people who he really shouldn't be insulting, both those incredibly dangerous and those that really didn't deserve it (the latter made him feel guilty).

Now that he thought about it, he had cultivated a bit of that reputation for gormlessness on purpose, which, funny enough, showed that he did pay attention after all.

But it wasn't like Harry could claim to notice everything around him. Hell's Bells, he missed a lot. If he had paid more attention, maybe Elaine wouldn't have been mindraped, maybe Susan would still be running around doing serious stories on supernatural things that were mostly hoaxes, and maybe Karrin wouldn't be so beaten down by her job. Maybe Kim would still be alive.

But all that aside, right now Harry didn't know how much longer he could pretend not to notice the affection he shared with Tania.

It wasn't just due to her Hunger, like they had thought at first. In hindsight it never had been–Harry had always been a sucker for a pretty face who needed his help, and Stars and Stones did Tania take that trophy and run with it.

But if that had been it, it–whatever it was they had wouldn't have developed. Once he'd figured out she was a White Court vampire, Harry had been a bit more cautious–part of him had even thought she might have been just a really good actor, but that wouldn't have fooled Michael, and in Harry's experience, most monsters of the kind Tania might have been wouldn't have bothered with bringing him food and insisting on fixing his self-destructive habits.

To be fair to past-Harry, he had been in a really bad way right after Susan got turned. But Tania hadn't really taken advantage of him. Instead she had dragged him back to being a functional human being, something not many people would have bothered with, and Harry had not let Michael try.

Tania had been there when he needed it. She'd also been the first person Harry had met who hadn't looked at him funny about advertising as a wizard. She'd even thought it was respectable! It wasn't like he needed support for his career choices, but it was…nice to have someone appreciate it.

In short, Harry was pretty sure that his…feelings for Tania were more than just pure lust or induced by her Hunger. Now, Harry had to admit that there was a lot of lust. Every inch of Tania's unfairly attractive body pushed his caveman brain's buttons really hard, and honestly, Harry was a bit surprised he had managed to control himself so well this far.

At first, it hadn't been that hard. When they first met, he had been more concerned about how sick she had looked than how pretty she was. Finding out that she was sort of Michael's adopted kid had kicked away most other thoughts of that. After that, after Susan…Harry had not been in a state to do much of anything, not to mention being pestered by a Raith had a very different implication.

But now?

Harry was in a better place than he'd been in for a long time, ignoring the recent near death experience. Money wasn't as tight as it used to be, and he was getting regular business, even if a good part of it didn't really exactly fall under being a PI anymore.

Tania had been a big part of that, and frequent exposure had shown that her initial horror at her vampiric nature had not been faked. She didn't mind the improved physique, but mostly appreciated it for how she now barely needed sleep instead of the supercharged makeover or mind whammy ability.

She instead absolutely loathed the parasitic nature of her Hunger, and Harry had been able to help her with that, both with the life energy storage, and by being someone she could interact with who she couldn't feed on.

Their relationship really had been "mutually beneficial." Tania had pulled him back up to his feet and really helped him get his life in order, and Harry had helped her manage her nature, not to mention the small matter of freeing her from her monster sire's influence.

But what now?

Tania knew how attractive Harry found her, even if she usually didn't react to it, to the point he forgot about it more often than he really should. In hindsight, the fact that she was willing to put up with him and his inner caveman should have been a clue that the attraction was a bit more mutual than he had first thought.

Harry had kept a close eye on Tania in their earlier interactions, not just because she was very nice to look at, but also to watch for signs of Raith trickery. He hadn't found any, and it was a bit funny that he had been so focused on looking out for predatory interest that he overlooked a sort of awkward teenage affection. His own self-loathing at the time had made dismissing genuine affection far too easy, in hindsight, not to mention her age, despite her precocious maturity.

Now, with Tania pressed against his side, her face flushed with victory and very clear arousal, her breath tickling his neck and her heart pounding hard enough he could feel it where they made contact, Harry could not really pretend that she wasn't also very attracted to him.

Most importantly, her Hunger was sated and drowsy.

His touch did not burn.

This was all her.

How was he supposed to respond to that?

...And Susan?

Their last meeting hadn't been a clean break, but despite their True Love, it didn't look like it was to be. How ironic was that?

Tania yawned, letting out a tired groan and shifting against him, almost falling off his shoulder as Murphy took the car around a turn. Harry tightened his arm around her torso, keeping her upright (oh, she had forgotten her seatbelt), doing his best not to think about the smooth flesh he was touching.

Harry yawned too, and against his better judgment, he glanced down to check on his stupidly sexy landlady–

Who was mostly topless.

Ok, he was too tired to think about this, he'd just enjoy this for now.

The day's events, combined with Tania's warm, comforting weight, meant Harry fell asleep pretty quickly.

♤♤♤♤​

He woke as the car slowed to a stop. It took a moment for him to register where they were and who the soft and warm presence against him was. Harry yawned, blinking the fatigue out of his eyes. Tania grumbled sleepily as he shifted, tightening her arms around him (when did that happen?)

"Had a nice nap?" Murphy quipped from the front seat, her voice sounding a bit strained. Oh, she'd had about as bad a day as they did, and she had to drive.

"Where are we at?" Harry mumbled, feeling a bit guilty, but he couldn't really drive with his hand, and Tania hadn't been in a good state to do so. Of all of them, Murphy was the least banged up. Physically, at least.

"At a hospital," Karrin replied,"to get your hand checked out." Oh no.

"They better not put me near anything important," Harry muttered. Wizards and finicky, life-saving electronic equipment, did not mix at all.

"Don't be a baby," Murphy grumbled, "as bad as your hand looks, they're not going to put you on a ventilator just yet."

Charles yawned loudly from the passenger seat. "Oh dang, that's a nice bike." He pointed at something Harry couldn't see, drawing Murphy's gaze.

"Did those two old geezers seriously load my bike on that dinosaur of a truck?" Murphy sighed.

"Hey!" Harry objected, "there's nothing wrong with hitching a ride on a dinosaur!"

"Except for dinosaurs being extinct," Charles pointed helpfully.

"He did not specify living ones," Tania murmured in Harry's neck, and he almost bit his tongue clamping down on his excited shivers. He was sure Tania didn't get any tips from her older sisters, so how did she keep doing stuff like this?!

"Your boyfriend's a necromancer?" Charles asked with some trepidation.

"No," Tania denied, even as Harry winced slightly. Depending on interpretation, their life energy batteries might end up put into that category. Better not let Morgan learn about them.

"I was referring to the robotic possibility," Tania explained.

"Life will find a way," Harry quipped. Assuming animatronic Jurassic Park counted.

"Let's just get your ass into the hospital," Murphy sighed.

"I can cover the costs," Tania added, still leaning against Harry.

"Oh right," Charles muttered, "you're rich." Wasn't he just at Raith manor? How could that possibly come as a surprise?

Murphy let out a groan, before unbuckling her seatbelt and stepping out of the car. She probably had enough of them for one day. Charles shrugged, before following suit, though he had to lean a bit on the door as his legs wobbled unsteadily. Harry kind of didn't want to get out, even if his hand hurt, now that he was thinking about it. Tania didn't seem to want to either.

"Hoss!" Eb growled, "stop being a layabout."

Harry sighed, moving to exit the car himself. Tania made a sound of protest. Oh. It probably wasn't a good idea for her to go out in public without a shirt on. "Here," Harry whispered, reaching out and retrieving her jacket, "wouldn't want you to catch a chill."

Tania gave him an annoyed look, but started shrugging on the jacket, leaving Harry free to get out of the car.

He blinked as the setting sun pricked at his eyes. Eb was looking about as pissed as he was that one time Harry had wandered off the farm for some reason he couldn't even remember.

Harry nodded at his mentor, bracing for the coming tirade. "Sir."

The hard look on McCoy's face softened, and he shook his head. "Goddamn it, Harry, you really are as reckless as your mother."

The old monster had said that too. Harry winced. "Not one of my best moments."

"If that did not count," Tania observed, following him out of the car, "I would certainly like to have seen what would qualify." There was a strange tinge of awe and uncharacteristic eagerness in her voice, something that Harry suddenly wanted to see more of.

"What are you doing here, Raith?!" the old man spat, eyes ablaze again.

"Retrieving her motorcycle," Cleph de Rossi cut in, hauling Tania's bike off of the back of Eb's truck and setting it on the pavement. Eb glared at the old vampire, who just shrugged. "What? Do you want to keep it? It probably won't work long around you anyway."

Now that Harry thought about it, he was a bit surprised they hadn't tried to kill each other. He knew from personal experience that his mentor had a bit of a temper, and well, de Rossi was a Wrath vampire.

"Can we get his hand checked out already?!" Murphy snapped, "pretty sure Inari needs to have her leg checked out too."

"Yes," Tania concurred, pushing Harry gently in the direction of the entrance. "Thank you for your assistance, Professor, Senior Council Member." She bowed politely to them. "I will be sure to provide you due compensation."

Cleph raised an eyebrow speculatively, but Eb scoffed. "I don't want anything you're selling, Raith," he growled. Oh no, Tania was not going to let that go.

"I assumed sexual favors would be of little use to the White Council at the moment," Tania replied flatly, "for a variety of reasons." Did she just? "But surely you are aware that there are other ways to aid your efforts?" Harry sighed and shook his head. Eb was definitely going to interpret that the wrong way. Poor Tania, being a Raith really colored every interaction she had with people in the know.

"I do not need, or want your help," Eb growled. He was being a bit rude, but honestly, it wasn't completely unreasonable. Harry had not exactly been polite to Tania early on, though luckily for him she was too stubborn to be deterred from feeding him. Now that he thought about it, she took having food very seriously–their fridge was big.

"I see," Tania replied, nodding solemnly. "I understand." Great, now she was going to get something indirectly, which was not going to make him feel any better.

"Come on Harry," Murphy sighed, giving him a shove, "let's get you some medical attention before you pass out." Now that she mentioned it…ow. His hand hurt. So did the rest of him. The batteries were probably starting to wear off.

What followed passed in a haze. Harry vaguely remembered getting marched into the hospital, getting directed to a room, and then falling asleep almost before he ended up on the bed. Also one of the lightbulbs in the room popped.

Great.

♤♤♤♤​

Tania did not have much experience with hospitals, as the Raith family had their own dedicated medical staff. It had made sense in context of their wealth, and now with the added complications of their divergent physiology, seeking medical attention at a general hospital would not be particularly useful for herself, especially given her regenerative capability.

Unfortunately, Harry, being a more normal human, lacked that ability, as convenient as it would have been, and Tania was only familiar with first aid, so here they were.

Neither of them liked hospitals. Harry, being too altruistic for his own good, avoided them due to fear of his magic disabling crucial electronic equipment. For herself, hospitals evoked uncomfortable memories of another life.

Now she had yet another reason to avoid these places, something she would not have noticed without her Hunger. She had once thought that doctors and nurses would be the height of professionalism, and ironically enough, the ones her family had hired often were, at least when they were functioning. For whatever reason, the staff here were incredibly horny. They had only been here for two hours, and Tania had already noticed a few licentious affairs taking place. Perhaps it was the stress of the occupation?

If that was the case, Tania could perhaps relate. If not for the events that passed the past two days, she would have been absolutely mortified by her lack of self control. Even though she knew Harry enjoyed her attention, it was still incredibly rude and unprofessional. But with what he had done for her, especially today, Tania found she did not really regret being so blatant with her feelings, since it meant that Harry could not possibly fail to understand her interest was genuine, something she until recently had not been entirely confident in herself.

Despite having lived multiple lives, Tania did not have much experience in romantic entanglements. In hindsight, the Salaryman had been very oblivious, and that had also bled over into the Child Soldier as well as her current incarnation.

In theory, a romantic relationship was not fundamentally different from a professional one, with both parties seeking a mutually beneficial agreement for the satisfaction of biological, emotional, or material needs. Some of that already applied to her and Harry, but there were…complications in it going any further.

Aside from the obvious issue of her Hunger, it also did not seem right to interfere with True Love that already existed, even if Ms. Rodriguez's condition also made any relationship impractical.

Then there was the question of whether Tania was actually capable of such a thing to begin with. True Love was supposed to be some sort of mystical, altruistic state, something that went against her natural inclinations. There was nothing inherently wrong with charity or altruism, but Tania could admit she was not one of those people who were willing to give freely, not like Harry–she would not take advantage of him!

"Tania?"

She blinked, startled out of her thoughts as Mr. Carpenter stepped into the room. Tania looked away from the bed where Harry was sleeping, a vague memory of a nurse examining him flitting through her mind, but she could not remember anything more concrete than that. Just how tired was she?

"Yes, Mr. Carpenter?" Tania replied, turning her gaze back to the man Inari had essentially adopted as a surrogate father.

The older man glanced at Harry, before fixing her with a meaningful look. "I'm sure you'll be glad to know that Inari has physically recovered, and Charles is not seriously injured, even if he will have to take it easy the next few days."

Tania flushed, a rush of shame and embarrassment flowing through her at not having deigned to stay with her sister after what happened to her–did Inari even want her to be there, after what happened? No, she should have some time alone with Charles so they could work out what happened between them–

Mr. Carpenter let out a light laugh, stepping over and settling into the chair next to her. "Inari knows you love her, and she loves you enough not to begrudge you time with others you care deeply about."

"She is a far better sister than I," Tania sighed. She had never been very good at relationships, in any of her lives.

"You are the best sibling she has," Mr. Carpenter retorted good-naturedly.

"That is damning with faint praise," Tania answered flatly.

"Could any of your siblings have done what you did for Inari?" Mr. Carpenter pressed. "Would any of them have even tried?"

Tania paused in thought. "Thomas would have tried." He deserved that much, even if he hadn't really had a plan, as far as she knew. Not that she could claim the success as her own. That lay more with the other two people in the room.

"Inari has you to thank for her rescue, Tania," Mr. Carpenter concluded with a soft certainty that made Tania almost willing to believe it, "you did not choose what you are, but I am proud of the woman you are growing into."

A long, ragged breath burst its way out from Tania's throat and her eyes welled with tears…of happiness? Parental approval had not mattered very much to her for a long time, so why…?

Why did she feel so relieved? He had promised to stop her if she ever went too far, but this was not the relief of surviving danger.

Was this why Inari latched onto him so much?

Margaret really did not quite appreciate what she had.

"Though on that note," Mr. Carpenter continued, a hint of amusement coloring his voice, "I do have a question for you Tania, if you don't mind."

"I do not." A part of Tania cringed, sensing something uncomfortable, but Mr. Carpenter had just saved them from her sire at great risk to himself, so he was at least owed this much (if not much more). Besides, it was Mr. Carpenter, he would not ask something untowards–

"Do you Love him?"

Tania froze, her mind skipping a beat. For all she had been trying to process that same question, she had no answer. "I don't know."

"Do you truly not know? Or are you afraid of what your honest answer would mean?"

"Both!" Tania snapped, taken aback by the strength of her own reaction. "Diagnosing Love is not a simple task!" Well, that wasn't quite true.

"Love is fundamentally simple," Mr. Carpenter pointed out.

"So is flight!" Tania retorted, "but that does not make accomplishing it simple! Safely, that is."

Mr. Carpenter smiled sadly. "It is true. Your heritage makes Love a greater challenge–"

"I don't believe so," Tania cut in. "I have a mechanism through which I can receive objective feedback, which would theoretically simplify things, if not for the other…complications."

Mr. Carpenter paused, looking over Tania's expression. "You don't fear the pain when your Hunger tries to feed on someone protected by True Love?"

"That is inconvenient, certainly," Tania replied, furrowing her eyebrows in confusion, "but it supplies undeniable proof of True Love, as well as prevents me from draining the life out of my entirely theoretical partner." Her gaze flicked over to where Harry was sleeping. "This seems more of a blessing than a curse, an acceptable inconvenience at most."

She looked back up at Mr. Carpenter, before hastily averting her gaze from his proud smile. This was so embarrassing. "Besides, I have been told that Love hurts." She was never going to be able to live this down if Harry heard her.

"Then what is stopping you?"

"There is significant risk in testing that mechanism," Tania answered. She was already making a fool of herself anyways, and Mr. Carpenter was perhaps the only one she could confide in who she could be sure would keep it confidential. "If it isn't True, then I would have robbed Harry of his protection, and worse, I would be unnaturally influencing his free will, not to mention his current protection means he already loves another."

She paused, pursing her lips. Should she say more? Get it all off her chest?

Mr. Carpenter nodded, either encouraging her, or supporting her if she chose not to speak? She wasn't sure, but she got the sense he would not be upset regardless.

"What if I do it wrong?" Tania whispered, her face burning in mortification. "Despite what I am, I don't exactly have much…experience in such matters. Not to mention the risk of losing control."

Mr. Carpenter laughed, shaking his head fondly. "It sounds to me you have an answer," he observed. "Are you willing to say it aloud?"

Tania opened her mouth, then snapped her jaw shut with a click. Did she have an answer?

There was a shuffling of sheets and a groan from the bed.

"Harry! Are you feeling better?" Tania stood calmly from her chair to check on her partner.

He blinked sleepily, a dopey grin on his face. "Yeah, now that you're here."

As it turned out, Tania had not quite reached her limit of embarrassment for the day.

♤♤♤♤​

Hospitals were not Harry's favorite place to be. With all the sick, injured and dying, the atmosphere around them tended to be negatively charged, not to mention his magic making delicate equipment join the ghosts. It didn't help that his mother died–was killed in a hospital.

Waking up to see Tania always made things better, there had been a few bad days when she had been the only thing dragging him out of bed. Seeing her flustered was an even nicer sight. It was good to see she could still be so adorable after all that happened today.

"I meant your health! Not your sentimental feeling!" Tania's face was flushed, was she still hopped up on life energy? Speaking of which…

"Don't you need those too? To help you eat?"

Tania gave him an unimpressed look. "It would be irresponsible for me to try feeding on you due to your injury, even if I was able to and did not have moral objections."

"And if I wasn't injured?" Harry asked jokingly.

"If you were willing," Tania shot back, a teasing gleam in her captivating eyes. Huh, didn't expect her to just say it like that. Harry wasn't sure how to respond.

"I do hope you two will be able to behave responsibly," another voice chimed in, tinged with amusement. Was that…Michael? Oh…bad timing there Harry.

He turned his head to see the stupidly brave man sitting placidly in one of the bedside chairs. Michael smiled. "It's good to see you've woken up, Harry. The doctor said you were an idiot for continuing to use your hand after the injury, but I told him it was a matter of life and death."

"We really had a lot of close calls today, didn't we?" Harry muttered.

"Too many," Tania sighed, "but I will ensure you are properly compensated for the risks."

"You saved my ass–" Michael coughed "–saved my butt too, so I'd call it even."

"And you ensured my freedom," Tania declared, leaning down over him to lock gazes, her eyes boring into him with a burning intensity. "And that is something I can never truly repay." Her platinum blonde hair gleamed almost silver under the hospital ceiling light, framing her head like a halo.

Harry stared. He'd have done it just for her, but he'd had plenty of other reasons too. It had been for Inari, and for mom. But…(Would it be so bad for her to be in your debt?)

"Owing me a favor wouldn't be so bad, would it?" Harry snarked, smirking slightly as Tania rolled her eyes in exasperation.

"It would not, if you used it for your own purposes, but I know you would only call it in for someone else's sake." Because calling it in for someone else would not be repaying him in her eyes. She also probably had a point there.

"Anything I want?" Harry teased.

Tania did not look away, even as a bit of pink rose up in her cheeks. She instead leaned further down, until her mouth was next to his ear. "Only for you."

Harry gulped. She wasn't being suggestive accidentally this time. And that…well that gave him ideas. Really tempting ideas.

"It seems you and I need to have a talk, Harry," Michael interjected, a gentle threat in his tone, like a father questioning his daughter's boyfriend.

"This is not what you think it is!" Tania objected, flushing in embarrassment and almost jumping back away from Harry's bed.

"I haven't seen Harry for some time now, so I would like to have a chat with him." Michael continued, giving Tania a questioning look, "what did you think my intentions were?"

Tania opened her mouth to reply, then closed it again, before running a hand over her face with a sigh. "This day has seriously impaired my ability to think."

Harry could relate, and he'd even had a short nap to help recuperate. Wait…

"When was the last time you ate, Tania?" She had fed on life energy, but she was probably going to crash if that was all she was running on.

Tania frowned at him. "Is that really your main concern right now? I am quite sated for the moment."

"Human food," Harry clarified. "And by human food I mean food humans eat, not me."

Tania let out a breath, closing her eyes for a moment. "I suppose I could use some food, and some rest."

"And you should talk with your sister," Michael added, mild admonishment in his tone, "Inari is worried about you."

"She's the one who was badly injured!" Tania pointed out, before pinching her nose between her palms. "And here I am leaving her alone." Her eyes met Harry's apologetically. "Not that I regret ensuring your safety."

"I'm sure Inari gets it," Harry reassured her. "She's very forgiving."

"Perhaps too much so," Tania muttered, reaching down and giving Harry's hand a thankful squeeze, before turning around and glaring at Michael. "Do not disturb him too much. He needs his rest." She stepped out of the room, and the two men watched her go, Harry perhaps a bit more intently than was polite for most people.

Michael did not immediately say anything after Tania shut the door, maybe waiting for her to walk out of earshot, or to let Harry be the one to start talking. The silence seemed to drag on, as if there was something important that needed to be said.

"Is this going to be a shovel speech?" Harry asked, trying to deflect the serious talk with humor.

"Do you believe you need one?" Michael replied with a small huff of laughter.

"I mean…" Harry continued, "I'm a lot older than her, and you're the closest thing she has to a real father, so…" He was pretty sure Michael didn't know about their current living arrangements, otherwise Charity would have been very mad at him.

"That's very flattering for you to say, but you are both adults? Aren't you?" Michael pointed out with a slight smile. "Plus, I would be just a bit hypocritical if I took issue with a difference in age." Oh right, Michael was a decent bit older than Charity. Still…

"You are right, though," he continued, "if the two of you were different people, I would be more concerned. But I know you, Harry, and that means I know that you would not take advantage of her." His smile grew and he shook his head fondly. "And I also know that Tania will try not to abuse your trust, in her own way."

Harry frowned. "What do you mean?" This was not the way he expected this conversation to go.

Michael gave him a serious look. "Tell me, why did Tania ask you for help?" What answer was he looking for here?

"She needed it," Harry replied slowly. "She wanted to be able to protect herself from supernatural threats."

"That was the initial reason," Michael pointed out. "Do you know why she went back to you?"

"Cause I'm a wizard?" Harry answered, only partly joking, since it wasn't like wizards were common.

"And what does that allow you to help her with?" Michael pressed. Where was he trying to go with this?

"I already told you," Harry groused, "she wanted ways to help protect her against the stuff that goes bump in the night."

Michael raised an eyebrow. "She is not a woman with a shortage of resources, Harry. That first time, she came to you because you are one of the only ones who openly declare to be a wizard, but if all she wanted was protection, wouldn't she have gone to her family once she realized what they were?"

"She didn't want to be like them," Harry shot back. "She even asked you to put her down if she went too far!"

"Then what did she want?"

"I guess I was someone who could help her without her family knowing," Harry shrugged. "And I was able to give her some tools to help keep her safe."

"Have you?" Michael questioned.

"As best as I could!" Harry snapped back. "I can't kill everything that could threaten her, as much as I want to."

Michael's gaze did not waver in intensity. "Harry–"

"I know what you're going to ask," Harry interrupted.

"Is she safe around the coin?" Michael finished, undeterred, cutting Harry's indignation off at the knees.

"It's buried," Harry replied weakly, "and Tania actually listens to me when I tell her something is dangerous." Unlike Susan and Karrin, now that he thought about it. Still…the coin was very dangerous, and in hindsight, Harry wasn't quite sure why he had kept it in the first place (Dangerous indeed, but powerful). Part of him was a little grateful, since he might not have ended up living with Tania if he hadn't had the pressure of needing a place to secure the nickel from hell–

"How hurt would she be, if you gave in to the coin?" Michael asked softly.

She'd be…upset, probably. Harry wasn't exactly sure why Tania was so viscerally against things that could influence people's minds (probably her family), but given how happy she'd been to find out he was resistant to her aura, it seemed likely she would not be happy if he sold his soul to a Fallen.

But wouldn't the power that could bring make it easier for him to keep her safe? Why was he so sure about how Tania would react?

"She cares for you, Harry," Michael whispered, "more than I have seen her care for anyone other than Inari. And what you did today should show just how much you care about her."

Harry didn't reply–wasn't sure how to. He couldn't deny it, Tania was very invested in his well being, and he was the same with her. He really didn't know why, was it because she had seen something she related with in his soul? That had kind of happened with Susan.

"Be careful with her heart, Harry," Michael implored. "Please." A sad smile crossed his face. "She's been guarded and mature for as long as I've known her, and it's good to see her so at ease with someone."

"Are you…giving us your approval?" Harry asked, feeling confused. "Not that we're together. But shouldn't you be asking me if I love her?"

Michael smiled. "This time, you are already thinking on that question. Just don't wait until it's too late."

Harry frowned. "Michael, you know every woman I've been with has had their life destroyed." He had thought Elaine was dead, and Susan was no longer entirely human.

Michael gave him a look. Harry didn't meet his eyes, even though he felt the weight of his gaze.

"Harry."

Harry looked to his side, his eyes drawn to Michael's solemn, yet fond expression. "You live a dangerous life, doing what you believe in. Does Tania understand that?"

Harry nodded. Of course she did, she was attacked by a blamp, so she knew the dangers were very real.

"Are you safer together or apart?" Michael asked leadingly.

"...Probably together," Harry muttered, looking away, not sure how to feel about that. It wasn't like Susan, who'd still be fine if it weren't for him.

"Then what are you afraid of?"

Harry stiffened, staring at the ceiling tiles as he tried to push down the hurt from old wounds lanced open and brought to the surface.

"I'm scared I'll get it wrong, Michael. I've not been good at this relationship thing." Not just romantically, he'd not been the best friend either, or student.

"No one of us is perfect, Harry," Michael reassured him. "But we can work to improve." He smiled, eyes distant. "I remember my own marriage had its fair share of trouble at the beginning."

"Really, you?" Harry scoffed incredulously, even as that revelation gave him some hope for the future.

"It may be hard to work out a loving relationship without a personal example," Michael explained with a sympathetic tone that spoke of experience, "but we all have the capacity for it–you have the capacity for it."

Harry didn't reply–couldn't, not with the roil of emotions threatening to burst up through his throat. Hell's Bells, why was he so pathetic that kind words made him want to bawl like a child?

"You will find me when you are ready." Michael stood, reaching over to give Harry a reassuring squeeze of the shoulder, before moving to head out the door.

"Oh," he began before leaving the room. "Make sure to cherish the time you have together."

"What?" Harry blurted out, voice raspy, raw, and very much confused.

Michael turned back and smiled. "I do have seven children, after all." He turned and left.

Harry stared at the door in disbelief for a few long seconds, before he dropped his head back onto the pillow. "He's basically telling me to propose, isn't he?"

That had been more awkward than the talk about Susan had been.

♤♤♤♤​

The group that had assembled to fight Mavra's scourge and then Lord Raith dispersed gradually. Professor de Rossi had left shortly after everyone who needed it got medical attention, and Murphy had followed not too long after. Tania hoped there was a way she could ensure she was recompensed properly for the indignity she suffered.

After Inari, Charles and Justine got checked over, they left with Michael, though Inari did not leave before giving Tania a very thorough hugging. In most other circumstances, Tania would have been a bit embarrassed by the public display of sisterly affection, but it was reassuring to know that Inari did not blame her for this mess.

Frustratingly, her arousal did not really dissipate, even though her Hunger seemed sated for the moment, which made waiting for Harry to be processed an exercise in frustration, made doubly hard by the angry glare his mentor kept boring into her.

Yes, her sire had tried to kill Harry and succeeded at killing his mother, but Tania had nothing to do with that! Hell's Bells, her sire had tried to enslave her and her twin! Perhap telling the old wizard that her sire was no longer a threat could alleviate some of his anger, but Tania was fairly certain that he would doubt any word that came out of her mouth.

More frustratingly, he refused to let Tania back into Harry's hospital room. Stars and stones, she may be a Raith, but she had some sense of propriety–much more than most of her siblings, in fact! She was also not a qualified nurse, that was Inari's goal.

Not to mention that she did not have to be at the hospital to visit Harry's bedside–wait what was she thinking now?! Why was it so hard to think?

She really needed proper rest; life energy could only take her so far–she was distracted enough she could barely process the weather report (rain in the near future, she'd have to store her bike inside).

"What are you still waiting for, Raith?" the old wizard growled.

"Harry will need a ride," Tania replied thoughtlessly.

Wizard McCoy narrowed his eyes at her. "And you'll give him a ride home on your bike? With his injured hand?"

Tania winced internally, she should have thought of that. "After all his help, the least I could do is call him a taxi." Perhaps a larger vehicle would be worth the investment.

"He doesn't need anymore of your hooks on him," the elderly wizard spat, "I gave him a ride out so I'll take him home." He burned with a furious protective anger, tinged with regret and pain.

"Is there any way I can convince you that I have no ill intentions towards Harry?" Tania asked softly.

"Leave, and let him be," Harry's mentor grit out, his tone suggesting that there might not be any way Tania could convince him otherwise.

"I see." The former was…acceptable, to give Harry some time alone with his mentor, but the latter was not, Harry would end up neglecting his health without her insistence.

Tania stood. "Farewell, Wizard McCoy." She turned and left the hospital. Hopefully Harry would understand. She could explain herself later.

The spare motorcycle she had used today was parked next to Wizard McCoy's large truck. Tania donned her helmet, straddled her bike (sadly not with Harry), and switched it on–oh…

Harry may have had a point about the vibrations…

♤♤♤♤​

When Harry got checked out, he found out that Tania had paid the bill, but she was gone. Probably with Inari then.

"Hoss." Eb was still here, guess he was Harry's ride home.

"Sir."

"You survived."

"More or less."

"Still yourself?"

"Yeah."

"Good. Let's get you home."

Harry nodded. "Might be better to talk there, more privacy than here."

His mentor grunted an affirmative.

"Everyone else headed home?" Harry asked as they got into the truck.

Ebenezar harrumphed in ambivalence and started the truck. "Not sure why the Knight is bothering with the little Raiths. Doesn't he have kids that'll be at risk?"

"Michael is a good judge of character," Harry countered, "and Tania and Inari are not like their sisters at all."

Eb became very still. "That's what M–your mother told me about Lord Raith," he whispered.

Harry didn't know what to say to that. But there was really no comparison; his mom had met Lord Raith when he was already millennia old, while Harry had about a decade on Tania.

Still, mom's death had left a hole in his life, and Harry had never met her, never heard her voice…until today.

For Ebenezer, it must have been like losing a daughter (An apt observation, child).

"Has Tania done anything to make you suspicious?" Harry asked. Maybe Eb's feelings were clouding his judgment. His own feelings sure had after Susan was turned.

"She manipulated you into risking your life for her." Eb pointed. "Don't tell me you can't see that?!"

Harry sighed. Out of context, he could understand why Eb might think that, and he was sort of right. But Tania didn't exactly manipulate him, she asked for help with a very real danger. And while he would have been willing to help her anyways, learning that the old monster killed his mother had really set him off. And Tania wasn't the one who revealed that.

"She wasn't the one who told me the old fucker killed mom," Harry pointed out.

Ebenezer let out a long breath, tightening his grip on the steering wheel. "I thought you deserved to know."

"Guess I have to thank you for that," Harry muttered. "Not sure my magic would have had as much kick if I didn't hate him as much as I did."

"Did you get him?" Eb asked, starting the truck. Harry wasn't sure if his mentor actually wanted an answer, or was just using the noise of the truck to cover it.

"He's not a threat anymore," Harry declared with much satisfaction.

"Good…Good." Ebenezar whispered, putting the truck in gear and starting it into motion. He didn't seem to want to talk just yet.

The quiet, and the relief from this crazy day being almost over, meant Harry was asleep before he knew it.

♤♤♤♤​

Eb's truck wasn't exactly the smoothest ride, so he didn't exactly sleep well, the occasional jolt stirring him awake momentarily. The pitter patter of rain also didn't help. As a result, by the time they arrived at his townhouse, Harry actually felt less rested than before. His burned hand ached, and his limbs felt like lead, but he was home now, and this conversation had waited long enough.

Was Tania home? Her bike wasn't out front, so probably not. She wasn't far though.

"Didn't have time to ask earlier," his mentor grunted, "but when did you move into the new place?"

"Something like a year and a half ago," Harry answered with a yawn. "Thought I told you about it?"

"Must've forgot if you did," Eb muttered, before shaking his head and giving Harry a once over. "Can you walk, or do you need some help?"

Harry blinked the sleep from his eyes and stretched as best he could, wincing as abused muscles ached. "Think I can make it to the door." He pushed the truck door open and made to step outside, pausing as his back twinged in protest. "Probably."

It took him more time and effort than he would like to admit getting down from the truck, but he did make it down safely, only needing a little help from his staff. Ebenezer looked at him with some worry in his eyes, but let him stand on his own.

Getting to the door was much harder than it usually was, but the feeling of arriving home buoyed him enough that it wasn't really a problem. Opening the lock was a bit awkward with one hand mostly out of action, but it was only a bit slower. Harry looked over his shoulder as he pushed the door open. "Why don't you come inside? Then we can talk."

Eb nodded. "I'll take you up on that invitation." While crossing a threshold uninvited wouldn't be debilitating for a wizard, especially not one of his mentor's caliber, Harry trusted him enough that it was only polite.

He went inside, leading his elder through his new residence, heading towards the kitchen. It was quiet, aside from the sound of the rain hitting the roof.

"Feel free to take a seat," Harry suggested, waving to one of the chairs around the table. Ebenezer followed his suggestion, his gaze sweeping around the neatly organized kitchen.

"Nice place," the old man mumbled grudgingly. "Cleaner than I expected from you." His eyes honed in on the little bits of organization Tania had set up. Her side was better organized than Harry's old place had been, even with the help he got from the brownies.

Tania had been a bit confused by how neat his side of the place had been after he moved in, since while Harry wasn't nearly as sloppy as his appearance made people think, he was nowhere near as particular as she was. Good thing she accepted the non-answer he gave her when she asked him about it, otherwise the brownies would have been offended. Though nowadays they actually left some things for Tania to tidy up herself, since they seemed to catch on that she shared some of their enthusiasm for that.

"Thanks, old man," Harry snorted, opening their oversized refrigerator and retrieving one of Mac's beers and one of the little bottles of milk Tania liked. He walked over to the kitchen table and settled into the chair across from his mentor, sliding the beer across the table, keeping the milk for himself. "Here, figured you'd want one of these after today."

Eb took the bottle, but furrowed his eyebrows slightly. "Not having one for yourself?"

Harry shook his head. "With how banged up I got today, don't think alcohol's the best idea right now." Tania would be annoyed at his lack of care for his own health, and he really didn't want to stress her out more after recent events.

"But milk, really?" Ebenezer drawled, cracking open the bottle of beer, "Do you go to sleep before the sun sets like an old codger too?"

"You would know," Harry snarked back, stalling from the point of their conversation a bit, trying to sort through the confusing emotions that bubbled up now that the imminent threat was over. He popped his milk bottle open with some difficulty, not wanting to use his injured hand, then took a sip, trying to gather his thoughts.

"You said we needed to talk," Eb said. "Well, what do you want to know?"

Harry set his bottle down onto the table carefully. "I knew you were a bigshot, being on the Senior Council and all that," he began, "but I'm pretty sure that wouldn't be enough to get the reaction you got from Kincaid and Cleph."

"Since when were you so chummy with vampires and the Hellhound, Hoss?" Ebenezar sighed.

"I've seen Kincaid fend off a mob of Reds without flinching, and de Rossi's lived long enough to see plenty of war," Harry narrowed his eyes at his mentor, "so why were they so afraid of you?" He wasn't going to let him change the subject.

"We wizards can be terrible foes," Ebenezer replied softly, not truly answering the question. "Given how the Red Court views you, you should understand that, Hoss."

"Just tell me what the Blackstaff is," Harry cut in. He had thought Eb wanted to cut to the chase, so why was he beating around the bush now?

His mentor was silent for a moment. "You've figured out my job earlier, didn't you?" He sighed, deflating into his chair, eying his bottle of beer. "Have you thought about what that means?"

What…oh.

Casaverde.

The satellite had not just hit vampires.

"You've kill people with magic?!" Harry hissed, rocking back in his seat. "And with the White Council's sanction?!"

"Sanction to kill," Eb replied, his face severe, "to enthrall. To invade the mind of another. To seek knowledge beyond the Outer Gates. To transform others. To reach beyond the boundary of life and death. To swim against the currents of time."

Harry stared, eyes widening in horror.

"You taught me that magic was to be used responsibly," he whispered, the sting of betrayal raw in his voice, "that it came from life. That its power comes from our deepest desires. That to use it for evil was a risk to our souls, so we needed to use our power wisely, honorably and with restraint!" His voice rose as he continued, shock giving way to churning rage–

"Ah, I wasn't aware we had a guest. I was about to inquire what you wanted for dinner, but I can leave you two alone for now if you need."

Harry's head snapped around. Tania leaned into the doorway, the frame partly obscuring her body, but it was clear she was dressed only in her choker and a white bathrobe, platinum blonde hair still damp and a few stray droplets of water dotted across her unblemished pale skin.

A sharp intake of breath snapped his attention back to Eb to see his mentor's eyes narrowing in rage.

"What is she doing here, Hoss?" Ebenezar demanded, voice cold and almost too quiet. "Why did you let a Raith into your home?!"

"Well…" Harry fumbled, "she kind of lives here?" He really should have seen this coming.

"She lives here?!" Eb barked, brows furrowing in suspicion.

"Did you think I lived with my sire?" Tania pointed out, stepping out into view, one hand cautiously fingering her shield charm. "Surely you would understand why I would avoid that."

"I can understand that," Ebenzer replied coldly, eying her suspiciously, "but don't pretend that is the true reason you are living together."

"Technically, Harry lives next door," Tania pointed out unhelpfully, "the townhouses are simply connected so they share a threshold for mutual protection."

"Hoss…" Eb sighed in disappointment, a sound Harry hadn't heard for quite some time. "Do you seriously believe that's it? White Court are liars."

Tania's lips pursed at the accusation, but she didn't speak up, eyes flicking over to Harry questioningly. She was tense, eying Ebenezer like he might attack her.

"I do, actually," Harry shot back. "Tania's been nothing but sincere with me since I met her." The woman in question smiled slightly at his defense, but his mentor was not so easily deterred.

"Has she?" He inquired. "From what I can see, she's using you to further her goals, and all she's given you has made it easier for her to control you."

"It was a mutually beneficial relationship," Tania interjected, taking a step into the room, gesturing between her and Harry. "That was made clear from the beginning. I assist him with material issues, and in exchange he uses his magic to secure myself against supernatural threats."

"So what have you given him in exchange for overthrowing your father?" the old wizard demanded, glaring a hole through her.

Tania pursed her lips, glancing to the side. "We did not have time to discuss the details, but it would have to be something of equal value."

"This is how it starts, Hoss," Ebenezer sighed. "She'll ask for more and more of you, if you let her get away with it, until she has so much of you you have almost nothing left for yourself."

"Tania asked for my help to save her twin sister from her father," Harry returned. "So what if she didn't have something ready to give in return immediately? If we waited Inari would have been raped by her own damn father!"

Eb's frown softened slightly, before his face hardened and he shook his head. "And when she uses the same kind of motivation to manipulate you into doing more and more dangerous things for her? What then?"

"What more could I ask of you aside from confronting my sire?" Tania muttered, exchanging unsure looks with Harry. There were many things she could ask for that Harry would not mind, but she wouldn't ask anything crazy, right?

"If it was too crazy, I'd say no," Harry eventually answered, "and you'd accept that, right Tania?"

"Of course." She nodded, looking affronted that he even had any doubts. "It is best for there to be mutual agreement, otherwise both parties will not be as fully invested."

"Right," Ebenezer scoffed, eyes hard, "it's not as if you Raiths ever make agreements in bad faith, or without cheating."

"I do not invade his mind!" Tania hissed, eyes flashing silver, her fingers flexing, almost curling into fists. "Why would I wish to inflict on others what my sire tried to inflict on me?!"

"Your siblings seem to have no problem with it," Eb observed drily, eyes flicking to how Tania had gradually moved closer to Harry, "and even if I believed you, your Hunger can't be trusted."

"She cannot feed on him," Tania insisted, reaching one hand towards Harry–

The room thrummed with power, almost robbing Harry of breath, and Tania froze, her hand not quite touching him, her silvery eyes widening in panic.

"Don't fucking touch him," Eb ground out, eyes flashing with an almost distant rage.

Harry reached up and wrapped Tania's stiff hand in his, noting the burn marks following where his fingers trailed across her skin. She still didn't–couldn't move.

"Let her go, Sir," he asked his old mentor carefully, a cold sweat snaking down his back, the casual display of power highlighting just how dangerous Eb was. He gestured towards the burns. "See? I've got protection against her Hunger."

"Hasn't it been years?" Ebenezer blinked in a moment of genuine surprise. "No. It's impossible!"

Harry frowned, a bit offended that his mentor didn't think he was capable of that kind of commitment–oh.

"Well…uh," he muttered, shifting awkwardly, letting go of Tania's hand. "The two of us haven't been–we haven't had sex. It would have been a bit awkward, what with the burning."

Eb nodded slowly, his eyes narrowing even further. "And has she tried to…fix that problem?"

What? How would Tania be able to– "No!" Harry shook his head. "For God's sake she sometimes tells me I should try to reconnect with Susan!" And he had tried, but with little success.

"Just what is your game, Raith?" Ebenezer demanded, tilting his hand slightly and forcing Tania's head to jerk awkwardly until she was facing him. "Is it to crush his Love by encouraging him to chase what he lost? After which you could swoop in and claim him for yourself?"

"What?" Tania gasped, suddenly able to speak, even if the rest of her remained paralyzed.

"I know you heard me."

"Surely you care about your student's emotional well-being, correct?" Tania asked, narrowing her own eyes at the old wizard. "Harry was distraught when he lost Susan, so it would clearly be beneficial to his mental health to receive some closure, especially since they developed True Love."

"Developed?" Eb questioned.

"About a year and a half ago," Tania replied. Despite the seriousness of the situation, Harry felt slightly put out that they were talking about his love life like he wasn't there.

"When did this…arrangement between the two of you start?" the old wizard continued, confusion growing on his face.

"About the same time," Harry answered.

Eb looked taken aback. "She waited for you to have the Raith's Bane before pulling this?"

"Otherwise I could not be sure he was not unduly influenced," Tania explained.

The old wizard's face furrowed in thought, before his eyes hardened and his hand twisted again.

Tania tensed, her Hunger suddenly rushing to the surface and she convulsed, thrashing against invisible chains, mouth twisting into a soundless snarl.

"Eb! Stop it!" Harry yelled, almost lunging at the old man.

There was a gasp next to him, and Tania would have slumped to the floor if Harry hadn't managed to catch her. "What the hell?!" What did Eb do?!

"Hrmm…" the old wizard grunted, face scrunched up in discomfort. "I still don't trust this," he began, but his stance relaxed slightly, "but I've seen enough that I will trust you to make your own decisions, Hoss." His eyes locked onto Harry's gaze feeling like it was piercing his soul, and for a moment Harry wondered if you could get more than one soulgaze with a person.

"Thanks?" He should probably be relieved that Eb was standing down, but all this…was a very different side of his mentor.

"He was in my head!" Tania whispered, through clenched teeth, pressing her face into Harry's neck, using the burn to keep her Hunger restrained.

"Eb, why?" Harry gasped softly, somehow still feeling betrayed.

It was one thing to already know that his mentor, the one who had taught him the Laws of Magic–had beaten their importance into him, could violate them, it was another to see him turn it against someone he cared about.

Harry pulled Tania tighter against him. It reminded him too much of Justin.

"Had to make sure," Eb muttered, one hand rubbing at his forehead.

"That was against the Laws…" Harry whispered, voice tight with shock and anger.

"She's not human, Hoss," the old wizard sighed.

"You could have Soulgazed her!" Harry shot back.

"And risk letting a White Court get a look into my innermost being?" Ebenezer scoffed. "We are still at war, Harry."

"That does not need to continue," Tania suggested, voice still tinged with uncertainty.

"So you did use my g–student to topple your father," the old wizard concluded.

Harry frowned. "That wasn't–"

"I can let it go," Ebenezer continued, "this time."

"Goddammit!" Harry snapped. "If you've looked into her head then you know she's not like her family!"

"Maybe," the old wizard partly conceded. "Or maybe she's just young."

"You have what you wanted," Tania bit out, steadying herself and pushing off Harry to stand on her own. She glared at the old wizard, but the trembling in her arms showed that Ebenezer had her rattled. "If you have no further business here, please leave."

The Blackstaff stared back at her, unfazed, before glancing over at Harry. "Is that what you want?"

"I think that would be best," Harry replied, voice surprisingly steady, a sort of eerie calm settling over his mind.

"I am trusting you, for now, Harry," Ebenezer declared, his gaze steely and cold. "But if you're wrong…I will handle it."

With that, the old wizard pushed past the two residents and strode to the door and out of the townhouse.

When the door closed, Tania slumped, stumbling over to the table and collapsing into the chair Harry had been sitting in earlier, head clutched in her hands. Her body was tense, drawn taut like a tense wire.

Harry knelt next to her, sliding an arm around her side comfortingly. Having someone mess with your head was very violating for anyone, and Tania hated this more than most. She leaned into him, starting to tremble as her composure failed now it was no longer needed.

Part of him understood his former mentor's wariness, and he knew that Tania's older sisters, and his own brother had done similar things, but they never pretended to follow the Laws of Magic, and now, knowing what the Blackstaff was–could do…Harry wasn't sure he could trust McCoy, let alone the White Council that kept looking for reasons to lop practitioners' heads off.

"Perhaps…" Tania started hesitantly, and Harry suppressed a flash of anger–he was supposed to stop this kind of thing from happening! "Perhaps we should not invite other people here, in case they misunderstand."

"Yeah, probably for the best," Harry replied, giving her arm a squeeze. He doubted there would be a worse reaction, but he had not thought the man who had taught him the Laws of Magic would break them right in front of him.

There was also a part of him that liked the idea of keeping their cohabitation between the two of them.

Tania took an unsteady breath, but her trembling steadied, even as she leaned into him.

"How are you holding up?" Harry asked.

"We need to find ways to shield our minds," Tania answered, in her typical fashion.

"Yeah," Harry couldn't help but agree. Unfortunately, it wasn't something he had been taught much about, which may or may not have been deliberate, now that he thought about it. But that wasn't what he asked.

Tania sighed. "I understand your mentor's suspicion, but I feel…violated." She pressed her face into Harry's neck, hissing slightly at the burn. Her Hunger must have come to the surface in her defense. "This was supposed to be a safe place!"

"I shouldn't have invited him in without telling you," Harry apologized, a guilty pit forming in his gut.

"It would be slightly hypocritical of me to blame you for a failure to realize the extent a parental figure is willing to go to," Tania observed graciously.

"Still should have seen this coming," Harry muttered. "He was pretty hostile to you from the beginning."

"We can only prepare for the future," Tania replied with an air of finality. "And I did drag you into something dangerous without proper compensation."

"You don't have to worry about that–"

"On that subject," Tania stressed, raising her head to give Harry a chiding look, "what would you like for dinner?"

Harry blinked, was it really ok to talk about what Eb did later? His stomach growled, and he yawned. Maybe she had a point.

"You really up for cooking anything?" Harry asked. "You've got to be tired too."

"I will be–" Tania's assurances were interrupted as her own yawn spread her soft, pink lips, giving him a glimpse of her very dexterous tongue. Her put out expression once she regained control of her reflexes was pretty cute.

"Let's not burn the house down because we fell asleep at the stove," Harry suggested jokingly, mostly. "I could go for a ham sandwich."

"Really? After all you've done today, you want a ham sandwich?" Tania replied flatly, giving him an unimpressed look, her version of a pout.

"Hey," Harry objected, smirking, "it's a ham sandwich from you."

Tania's expression didn't change, but Harry spotted the slight blush on her pale cheeks.
.
"Grab the buns," she ordered, almost playfully, "I will grab the meat."

Harry snickered internally at her phrasing, and did as he was told.

AN. Well, it's been quite a while. Apologies that this took so long, but working through some of these scenes, particularly with Eb, took quite a while. Life has also been busier this year.
As usual, thanks to @Rakkis157 @Sunny @Half_Baked_Cat @Vista of the Burning Heavens @Daureod @Dreadis darklore and everyone else in the Discord for helping me proofread and betaread.
The next chapter will probably be the last one for the events of Blood Rites, and most likely the last main story chapter for this thread. I'll probably make a new one if I feel inspired to continue on to the next book. Otherwise, I do have some other ideas, so will probably be making a snippet thread at some point.
Thank you all for reading my amateur work and I hope you had at least some fun along the way.
 
22. This is Not a Good Cataloguing System, Harry
It Makes Sense to Me, Tania!

Karrin Murphy woke up feeling like utter shit, on several levels.

She had felt like shit since yesterday, when she got back to her house–her empty house.

She wasn't sure why that bothered her–that was a lie, she knew exactly why it bothered her. She was over thirty years old, and had risen as far in the ranks of the Chicago Police Department as she probably ever would. It wasn't that she hated her job–it was an important job, one that needed to be done.

But she had poured so much of herself into it, to the point it felt like all she had outside of work were two failed marriages and strained family relationships. That hadn't bothered her that much before–she hadn't let it bother her, until now.

She had thought Special Investigations had been making a real difference, dealing with the supernatural incidents that other departments refused to touch, and if she was being entirely fair, they were making a difference, but the more things she faced, the less meaningful any of their actions seemed.

The damn Loup Garou had torn through the whole station and they could do nothing about it, and she would have been dead if Carmichael hadn't taken a bullet for her. Then there was the Nightmare that she was helpless to fight, and had left her shaken for months.

But in some ways, that hadn't been as bad as yesterday.

She had long ago resolved herself to facing danger, even risking her life in the line of duty, but there was something viscerally violating about being subdued so easily by the Goddamned sex vampires.

Karrin hated feeling helpless, like she had been with the Wolf and the Nightmare, but yesterday had been worse. An invulnerable werewolf and a dark spirit were things that no normal human could take on, and to some extent, that was also true of the sex vampires.

But they looked too damn human. She had spent her whole career fighting tooth and nail to be taken seriously by most of the men on the force, trained harder, worked longer, and she had reached a point where she could hand quite a few of them their ass on the sparring mat.

And then the vampires gave her a come hither look and she could do nothing. If not for that stupid hedgehog…Karrin pushed that thought out of her head.

She had tried so hard to be strong, and time and time again it seemed to mean nothing. Harry had done more to cut down on the number of monster attacks just with his fiery reputation than S.I. had managed in years of dedicated work, vampires could shoot a fully automatic weapon more precisely than she could shoot a handgun (not to mention openly flaunting firearm laws), and despite all her discipline, she still caved to the rape vampire about as quickly as a street whore to a few hundred dollar bills.

That her ex-husband was fucking her younger sister, and her friend who she might have had some interest in was clearly taken by a younger, richer and sexier vampire college girl who Karrin couldn't really bring herself to be mad at because of the evil mind rapist and literal rapist vampire father!

Was this what her life was going to be now? Stuck bailing water fruitlessly, with nothing to show for it? Left behind by everyone else. And it wasn't really their fault, no matter how it angered her. Mom was right that she had no real say over Rich anymore, and she had never made a real move on Harry, the dense idiot.

She had no one to blame but herself.

And didn't that just royally suck?

Karrin groaned and forced herself to roll out of bed, wincing as her body protested the slow, but entirely too fast movement. She definitely wasn't old, but she definitely wasn't as young as she used to be.

It didn't help that she was emotionally drained too.

On the bright side, despite the crap little Lisa pulled with Rich, the family gathering hadn't been the worst part of the weekend, on the other hand, almost being seduced and raped by vampires took the cake.

She let out a sigh as she splashed cold water onto her face, trying to scrub the grime of sleep away. Things really were crap if she had to use that kind of logic.

Karrin looked at herself in the mirror. She looked about as bad as she felt. Her eyes had bags under them, her hair was disheveled and all over the place, and her face looked like it belonged to a hospital patient.

And she usually was more of a morning person. God Damn it all.

She brushed her teeth, stumbled into the shower, and spent a lot more time scrubbing herself clean than she usually did, trying to wash away the dark thoughts, to no avail.

Time seemed to pass both at a crawl and in a blink, and Karrin found herself staring at her microwave as she warmed up some breakfast, with no clear recollection of what had happened since she was moping in the shower.

Mom's food was so much better.

Tania was a rich girl, but for some reason, Karrin suspected that the vampire girl could cook better than her too. She was already so seemingly perfect, so why the hell not?!

God, was this really her life? Cheap soap opera drama with her family, a thankless job, and no love life…she sounded like a character from some dumb TV series, and unlike a lot of those (not that she had seen many of them), there wasn't going to be some tall dark and handsome stranger to sweep her off her feet. Real life didn't work that way.

In real life, tall, dark and handsome went with younger, prettier girls.

Oh for Christ's sake! Was she really jealous of a girl whose own father tried to rape her and her twin?!

That was almost the worst part. No matter how justifiable Karrin's frustrations with her previous day were, Harry's new girlfriend just had to have had an even worse day, so she even felt bad about getting mad at her!

She was so out of it that a part of her almost enjoyed the attention the vampires had given her–No, that had to be the mind control, she was not that far gone!

Karrin sighed, dropping her head into her hands with a frustrated groan. Was mom right?

She shook her head. No, at least not entirely.

No matter how crap she felt, S.I. still needed her. While the department was now actually something functional, unlike when she had first taken over, a lot of it was still held together by string and force of will.

But…mom probably did have a point.

She did not really regret ending her two past marriages, since neither had been really healthy, though she may have been less charitable to Rich than she should have.

But it wasn't just that. Karrin couldn't remember the last time she spoke to her mother or sister without it turning into an argument at some point. As much of a pain as Lisa could be, and as aggravating Mom's disapproval was…Mom was right about her sharing at least some of the fault.

Her mind flashed back to her talk with Harry, to the confused look on his face when she implied she wanted to avoid her family, and to his almost wistful expression as he took in the Murphy family gathering. It was more serious than the ridiculous man usually held himself.

He hadn't ever had much family, and he had lost most of it. Karrin still had hers.

And he was Goddamn right. She had been pretty close to death more times than was comfortable the past few years. There really was a good chance she would never get the chance to grow old with someone. She should have realized that her concern about Harry's wizard longevity was just an excuse. They would both be lucky if they got a chance to grow old at all.

And now he had someone else. Someone who seemed to appreciate him, and could somehow stomach his jokes. She could even outlive him, even if he reached old age.

Guess he deserved some good luck after all he'd been through.

Karrin pushed away the rest of her mediocre breakfast, or was it brunch? She hadn't slept this late for a long time. Her appetite just wasn't there.

She stared vacantly at her dinner table. She couldn't tell for how long.

After a while, her brain slowly recognized the pile of paper as yesterday's mail. Had to be. Today was Sunday, and she hadn't even gone out to get it anyways.

Sunday.

She hadn't gone to mass since…when?

You know what? After Michael saved their asses yesterday, with no sword or gun, almost a literal prayer…maybe she owed the Lord at least this much.

Karrin looked at her clock and winced. It was a lot closer to noon than she had thought. There was still evening mass tonight, wasn't there?

She vaguely remembered Harry mentioning that White Court vampires weren't much bothered by churches, but they seemed to fear Michael. So…maybe it would help.

♤♤♤♤​

After an altogether very weird day, Charles stumbled back into the apartment he shared with Xander, almost fumbling the key due to how out of it he was.

"Oh hey, you survived!" Xander greeted, looking back from his desk.

"Indeed," Charles replied, closing the door behind him. Though it had been quite a bit closer of a thing than usual.

"A bit late though, I was about to send out a search party," Xander commented.

"Probably wouldn't have worked," Charles mused, taking his shoes off and going to wash his hands, "since I was sort of kidnapped–mannapped? Adultnapped? What's the etymology of 'kidnap' anyways?"

"I think it was originally referencing children getting, well, kidnapped, before eventually being used for other people too," Xander explained. "But seriously, where were you, if you don't mind me asking?"

"Well," Charles began, plopping down in his chair, "it seems like Inari's father thought we were dating or something, so had me kidnapped."

"Wait, you were actually kidnapped!" Xander exclaimed with concern.

"Yup," Charles confirmed, before narrowing his eyes at his roommate. "Though there is something I have to ask before I explain anything."

"What?" Xander blinked. "Well, I'm glad you seem ok, but go ahead?"

"Do you also happen to be some sort of unusual supernatural creature?"

Xander stared at his roommate for a few seconds. "Are you sure you're ok–?"

"Just answer the question," Charles interrupted.

Xander paused in thought for a second. "I'm Catholic? I guess."

"I said unusual," Charles clarified flatly.

"In that case…" Xander shrugged. "No. Why do you ask?"

"Because apparently Tania and Inari's family are vampires, Billy is a werewolf, and Magic is real."

"Uh…" Xander stared. "Are you sure you didn't discover drugs or something?"

"Does adrenaline count?" Charles questioned.

"Hallucinogenic drugs," Xander specified.

"Does Inari count?"

"I…don't think so?"

"Then no."

"...so what happened?" Xander asked, still concerned. "Do you need to go to the hospital?"

"I already went there," Charles replied, rubbing his knuckles gingerly. "Still in pretty good shape given I got zapped and then dragged into a cave where Inari's father was doing some vampire cult thing, then got in a fight with his guards because they hurt Inari, and then Tania and her wizard boyfriend showed up and then I can't remember exactly what happened because Inari took my glasses. Oh yeah, Inari kissed me. I guess we are dating now?"

"Uh…congrats?" Xander offered, not sure how to respond. "It's good that you're doing well, given the circumstances, but are you sure you don't need help?"

"It doesn't quite seem real," Charles muttered, only half-listening.

"I can imagine," his friend replied reassuringly, "getting kidnapped can't be fun. Should we call the police?"

"Not that," Charles waved off, "that seems pretty real, kissing Inari didn't. It was…I dunno how to describe it."

"Congrats on that," Xander said, "but I still think you should maybe call the police about the kidnapping part."

"Don't think the cops can do anything about vampire lords," Charles muttered, "besides, Tania and her friends seem to have taken care of it."

"You're being literal about that?" Xander asked with some concern.

"Yeah," Charles confirmed, "as crazy as it seems."

"Well," Xander pondered, "I don't think you'd go this far to play a prank on me…and you know what?" He chuckled slightly. "The idea of Tania being paranormal…makes a little too much sense."

"Well, they said that Billy is a werewolf," Charles added, "and Professor de Rossi is another vampire, so maybe we could just ask them to confirm."

"Oh come on, we've seen Tania and Professor de Rossi outside when it was sunny," Xander countered. "Tania's also been to mass and didn't combust."

"Apparently, sex vampires," Charles returned, face blank.

"Seriously?!" Xander snorted, before pausing, a thoughtful expression on his face. "You know…that…makes a little too much sense."

"My thoughts exactly," Charles huffed.

"Ok," Xander muttered, shaking his head in disbelief. "What is this? Are we in some sort of bad urban fantasy story or something?"

Charles grunted. "As if Chicago wasn't already enough of a mess."

"I think I'm going to need to see more evidence before I believe this myself," Xander sighed. "Not that I think you're lying or anything."

"That's fair," Charles acknowledged. "Maybe we should go talk to Tania's wizard boyfriend?"

"Tania's what now?!" Xander exclaimed.

"He's in the phonebook," Charles explained.

"No, the boyfriend part," Xander clarified.

"He just fought Tania's father for her hand in marriage or something," Charles replied, shrugging. "Fairly sure that qualifies."

"This I gotta see," Xander declared.

The two of them blinked as a grumbling sound filled the room.

"Lunch first?"

"Good plan."

♤♤♤♤​

Tania awoke feeling surprisingly refreshed, given all that had happened the day before. Perhaps it was because of the relief from her sire no longer being a threat, even if Wizard McCoy had demonstrated that there were other dangers still.

Her Hunger was also oddly quiescent, maybe because of the amount of energy she had consumed the day before. That didn't explain the incredibly vivid dream–

Tania felt her face heat up as what she remembered of the dream played out again in her mind. Damn it, Hungry-chan, wasn't she satisfied?! A frustrated sigh escaped her and Tania tightened her arms around her oddly warm…pillow?

Her eyes snapped open and she looked down to see Harry sleeping soundly under her.

Embarrassment flooded through Tania like a wave as she realized that her limbs were wrapped around his surprisingly comfortable torso. She tried to remember how this had happened, but made no move to change her current predicament

As the fog of sleep began to clear, she remembered Harry falling asleep at the table, after which she carried him to the bed. He was not extraordinarily heavy for a man his size (though he was fairly dense), and Tania was stronger than any normal human had right to be, so it hadn't been terribly difficult…she must have been tired enough that she fell asleep right after putting him down.

On any other day, that would have been embarrassing, but after yesterday, Tania felt that she deserved a little slack.

Though…this was the second time she'd ended up like this. Was this going to become a common occurrence?

At the manor, she could blame it on her Hunger's influence. Last night, she could explain with fatigue. But the fact remained that this had repeated, and she realized with a start that she didn't really want it to stop.

Just what exactly was the nature of their relationship? At this point she could not really pretend it was merely tenant and landlord, or even security and ward. And just what did she want it to be, or become?

Her Hunger stirred sleepily, seeking the sensation of Harry's life energy, drawing Tania's attention to where the two of them made contact–

Pain and excitement jolted through her brain as her Hunger made her suddenly all too aware of where skin pressed directly against Harry's face where it rested against her chest.

Her dream suddenly flashed into her mind's eye, and Tania let out a strangled gasp as every single salacious detail suddenly etched itself into her memory instead of slipping away.

She should really pull away, but this…she didn't want to.

Harry mumbled in his sleep, shifting his head slightly, perhaps disturbed a bit by the noises she had made, the feeling of his stubble odd and all too intriguing.

Tania tried to push herself up, but Harry grumbled and pulled her closer, his long arms slipping under her loose bathrobe and circling around her back.

He was warm. This was nice. Getting up could wait.

♤♤♤♤​

If Harry had a dime for every time he'd woken up with Tania hugging him, he'd have three dimes, which wasn't much money, but still seemed weird given it was Tania.

He really wouldn't mind getting more theoretical dimes this way, Tania's chest was wonderfully soft and warm–

Harry tried to shove that thought aside as he tried to figure a way out of this predicament. Tania had her arms and legs around him again, and he probably couldn't roll off the bed this time.

Tania grumbled in her sleep, her arms tightening around his head, pressing her warm skin against his face.

Harry's breath hitched, wondering whether it would be better or worse if Tania woke up with them like this.

Letting out a slow breath, he tried to extricate himself from her all too comfortable embrace, only to realize his good hand had ended up tangled in her hair, and his movement ended up pulling her head back slightly, drawing a cute sigh from his captor. He flexed his fingers, running his hand absently through her silky hair as it knots loosened.

Tania stirred, letting out a yawn, tensing her arms and further smothering Harry in her pillowy chest, a groan vibrating through her as she shifted sleepily.

Her arms loosened and slid out from under his head as she arched her back and stretched, hands folded above her head, arms extending towards the ceiling, giving him a glorious view down her beautiful form.

The muted light passing through the room's window blinds cast her in an otherworldly hue, and Harry was transfixed.

She was breathtaking.

Her shapely pink mouth opened in another cute yawn, and Harry vividly remembered the taste of her lips, and the feel of her mouth against his.

Tania sighed, her arms relaxing and folding behind her head, arching her back like a cat to stretch, before sliding down to the mattress. She leaned forwards, bracing herself on her hands right above him, silvery hair falling like a curtain around them.

Her captivating silvery blue eyes blinked open languidly, finding his own immediately. Harry stared, and Tania's lips flickered up in a slight smirk, eyes hooded sultrily and flashing with amusement and lust.

"Good morning, Harry."

"With a view like that, it certainly is," Harry breathed, smirking slightly at the pink flush spreading over Tania's pale, smooth skin.

"There's no need for flattery," the gorgeous woman on top of him sighed, rolling her striking eyes slightly, though Harry didn't miss the pleased look that graced her face.

Harry just smiled, taking in the beautiful sight, sure that Tania knew full well it was genuine.

"You are far too easy to please," Tania huffed, glancing away from him, cheeks flushed a pleasant pink.

"You're not that hard to please either," Harry pointed out, reaching up and running his fingers through her silvery hair, which was loose and messy, but still looked artful instead of disheveled.

"I am not easy," Tania sniffed, tilting her chin up challengingly, "not like my less discerning elder sisters."

"Didn't say you were," Harry reassured her, tucking a strand of loose hair behind her hair. "Which is why I'm glad you've put up with me."

Tania frowned slightly, leaning into his touch. "You have been more than helpful. More than I really deserve." Her eyes fluttered shut as he stroked her head gently. "Any woman would be lucky to have you."

Harry paused. Elaine and Susan hadn't been that lucky. But for once, regrets about them faded away as he thought about what Tania was implying.

"And are you feeling lucky?" he asked, almost hesitantly. The signs were all there…but…

"Yes," Tania breathed, locking eyes with Harry. "Without you, I could not have stopped my sire, and then…" Her eyes squeezed shut and her lips twisted into a grimace. "I do not want to think about what could have happened to Inari–to me."

"Not what I meant," Harry chided softly, stroking his hand gently along the side of her face.

Tania pursed her lips and glanced to the side, but did not pull away. "Breaking your protection would be too risky," she whispered. "I already owe you too much."

"I owe you a lot too, you know?" Harry pointed out. Her eyes fluttered shut, and she leaned down, bringing their faces closer together.

"After that night, I was a mess," Harry continued, "could barely feed myself, barely left my home." He cupped the side of her face in his hand. "And there you were," he whispered, "bringing me food and making me eat it. Reminding me that there were people out there who cared about me."

"That was the agreed upon payment," Tania murmured softly, eyes flickering shut, "nothing more."

"Then what about all this?" Harry asked, reaching back up and rubbing his finger over the shield charm set in her choker.

"Compensation for inadvertently making you homeless," Tania answered breathlessly, leaning forwards as if he was pulling on her choker.

Their faces were almost touching now, her body contouring against his in a wondrous sensation that almost wiped all thought from his head.

"We don't know that it'll break," Harry pointed out, hand cupping the back of her neck.

Tania's eyes shot open, and a startled look passed over her face as she realized how close together they were.

"But the risk–"

Harry craned his head up and kissed her gently on her soft lips, drawing a satisfied sound from her as she suddenly reciprocated with great enthusiasm, pressing both of them back down onto the bed, lost in their connection.

Her hands gripped the sides of his head, fixing it in place so their eyes remained locked as they kissed. Her legs tightened around his waist, their bodies molding together as much as the clothes Harry was still wearing would allow. His good hand cupped the back of her head, fingers threading through her lustrous hair, while his injured arm hugged her tightly.

She tasted…like every nice thing rolled into one, sparking through him like a shot of coffee. Refreshing like a cold beer after a long day, and as warm and comforting as hot chocolate after coming in from the cold. The two of them plundered each other's mouth like people drowning and searching for breath, tongues twining together in a heady sensation.

Harry didn't want the moment to end. Nor did Tania let go, so their lips remained locked together until his lungs burned, and then longer still.

After what seemed like an eternity that still passed far too quickly, Tania stiffened and then collapsed against Harry, limbs relaxing and going still. He rolled to the side, reluctantly breaking their kiss. Tania's tongue almost seemed to stick to his, and as they separated, he tasted something sweet, salty and coppery?

Heat suddenly surged through him, and he had rolled over on top of Tania before he realized what was happening, but her gasping breath and the sting in his wrist gave him just enough pause.

"Tania?" Harry whispered urgently. "Are you ok?"

"-ess," she almost slurred, staring up at him with unfocused eyes. "-us' 'ur'd m' tongue." She shook her head, blinking her eyes back into focus. "My Hunger doesn't know what's good for her," She gasped breathlessly, her quick inhalation doing interesting things to her chest.

"We…don't have to test it now," Harry managed to bite out through his mind and body's screams of protest, leaning his weight down against her.

Stars and stones he ached for her.

Tania cocked an eyebrow imperiously. "Why wait?" She wrapped her limbs around him again–

A thump sounded out through the townhouse.

Harry and Tania shared a look, untangled themselves and were on their feet in a flash, eying the door to Tania's room.

Was someone there-?

"Mrrow!"

"Yip!"


A disgruntled Mister yowled outside the door, before letting out a surprised hiss as the scratching pattering of doggie feet heralded Mouse's arrival.

"We forgot to feed them, didn't we?" Harry groaned, not able to tear his eyes away from his girlfriend's(?) tantalizing figure.

Tania sighed, crossing her arms under her chest, before giving Harry a once over. "I'll take care of it, you really need a shower."

As frustrated as he was feeling, Harry had to concede the point.

♤♤♤♤​

Feeding Harry's imperious cat was a familiar experience for Tania. It wasn't that Harry neglected the furry bob-tailed thing, but Tania tended to be an earlier riser, and Mister the cat quite disliked being made to wait.

As a result, the unusually large domestic feline was quite put out that the two of them had slept in this morning, meowing impatiently and swatting at her. As far as he was concerned, surviving mortal peril was no excuse to delay his breakfast.

As far as Tania was concerned, Mister was fat enough that his cry for nourishment did nothing to quench her ire at him for interrupting her and Harry. They had been so close

Tania shook her head, trying to shake off the lustful haze, idly dodging Mister's irritated swipes as she poured dog food into one of his food bowls. Mouse yipped cheerfully in thanks as she set his breakfast down in front of him. He was certainly an intelligent little puppy. They would have to get him his own pet accessories.

Mister hissed at the small dog, who, oblivious, began munching on his food. The jealous cat crouched, hair fluffing out aggressively, ready to leap on the interloper–

Tania snatched him out of the air by the scruff of his neck, holding him up and away as the oversized cat wailed and flailed his limbs in distress. Tania held him there until she partly filled another one of his food bowls, after which she set the sulking cat down in front of it.

Mister took one look at his smaller than usual meal and meowed piteously, looking up at Tania with an affronted look.

Tania was unmoved. "You are fat. You are now on a diet."

The admittedly plump cat mewled plaintively, before nibbling at his food with the air of a bereaved destitute orphan. Serves him right for cutting short her time with Harry.

Though…if their relationship was what she thought it was, they would be spending a lot more time together–they already did spend a lot of time together, now that she thought about it.

Tania sighed, petting Mouse on the head, mind drifting back into a blissful haze, ignoring the cat's progressively more pitiful performance. It would have been risky for them to test their relationship, but her hindbrain was convinced that it would have been well worth it.

With the animals fed, Tania went about feeding herself. With human food. As in food humans eat. Screw you Harry! Now that phrase kept invading her thoughts. Like Harry. Though was it really an invasion if she didn't mind it so much?

Shaking her head, trying to knock away the intrusive thought, Tania stepped lightly to their refrigerator. One of her favorite things about American culture was the commonality of large refrigerators and stocking up on groceries. They would have had to go grocery shopping much more frequently if they had been using a smaller refrigerator, given the amount that Harry ate. Yes, it was that, and not how much she liked cooking. Having more food at hand also made her feel more secure in the event of an emergency, whether natural or not.

She collected butter, bacon, eggs, and ingredients for miso soup from the refrigerator, setting them on the counter, before collecting several bread rolls from the pantry. In short order, the bread rolls were buttered and warming in the oven, the bacon and eggs were sizzling, and the miso soup was gently simmering in a pot. The smell of cooking grease and miso paste wafted through the kitchen, wonderful to the senses. Mister the cat yowled plaintively, winding himself around her legs, but Tania ignored him, though she did cut a small piece off for Mouse, who was sitting patiently by his bowl, panting happily.

As their breakfast finished cooking, she heard the shower turn off. Harry should be out soon. With a slight smile at the thought, she scooped the bacon and eggs onto two plates and pulled the bread rolls out of the oven and placed them into a basket. The soup would take a little bit longer.

A few minutes later, Harry meandered into the kitchen, wearing boxers and a slightly too small t-shirt that accentuated his physique nicely. He yawned slightly, running a hand through his damp hair, before striding over to stand next to her as she stirred the soup to inhale the pleasant scent of miso soup.

"That smells really good," he murmured into her ear, and Tania couldn't stop the delighted shivers running through her body at his proximity, even though he had said something similar many times before.

"Of course it does!" Tania returned, it was her cooking after–

"But not as good as you," Harry cut in, a dopey grin on his face.

"Wha…?" Tania stared at him for a moment, mouth slightly agape, before feeling her face flush hot at the strangely gratifying compliment. The heady taste of his lust wafting over her senses alongside the scent of now prepared soup.

Harry snorted in amusement, reaching up to brush a loose strand of hair out of her face, his touch was gentle, and felt oddly comforting. "Huh, your hair got all mussed up."

Tania mock glared at him. "And who was responsible for that?" She turned off the heat, stirring the pot for a moment, before ladling a bowl of soup for each of them.

"I can fix that for you," Harry offered, and the thought of him running his fingers through her hair again settled pleasantly in her mind.

"I would like that," Tania replied with a smile. "But eat first, or else the food will get cold."

Harry laughed, an altogether pleasant sound, walking over to the table and pulling a seat out. "Well, after you, princess," he suggested with a smirk.

"That is not how the White Court works," Tania returned with a roll of her eyes, but she sat in the offered chair, craning her head up to give her partner an unimpressed look. It just made him chuckle in amusement, and he sat across from her at the table, the two of them tucking in to their breakfast as they suddenly realized just how hungry they were.

Harry all but inhaled his food, letting out a hum of appreciation that sent a jolt of excitement through her, which she tried to disguise with a sip of her soup. The questioning look on his face told her she failed, so she just smiled, enjoying how the tinge of his emotions colored the taste of her food. In some ways, it was a shame how the…satisfaction of life energy had made regular human food (that humans eat) seem less fulfilling, but even the ambient energy was excellent seasoning.

Mister yowled, rubbing himself against Harry's leg urgently, drawing his attention away, which annoyed Tania more than she would like to admit. "What's up with him?" Harry asked.

"He's upset about his diet," Tania replied primly, taking a neat bite out of her eggs.

"Diet?" Harry asked, reaching down to give the oversized cat a scratch between the ears.

"He is fat," Tania elaborated, pointedly ignoring Mister, while sectioning off a portion of her bacon and holding it below the table for Mouse. The puppy eagerly snatched up the snack and laid down against her foot, tail wagging happily.

"Are you mad at him because he interrupted us?" Harry laughed.

"Of course not!" Tania objected, feeling heat flash through her face.

Harry smirked, giving her an amused but entirely unconvinced look, and Tania felt herself flush under his gaze. She shifted in her seat. Had they forgotten to turn on the air conditioning? She had thought it would have been cooler after it rained.

The infernal cat butted his head against Harry's leg insistently, but just received a pat on the head instead of any food. "Sorry Mister, but the missus says you're on a diet." Tania shifted again, even if said jokingly, being referenced as such pleased her a bit more than it really should.

Perhaps she should have changed robes, this one felt too heavy for the current temperature. The hot soup warmed her pleasantly, but also made her clothes feel more stifling.

Having finished her soup and her breakfast, Tania leaned back against her chair, definitely not paying attention to how Harry's eyes watched her movement intently, before darting away in embarrassment.

He tried to focus on his meal, but he was clearly distracted. Both of them ate quite fast, but she'd given Harry an appropriately large portion, so it took him longer. Normally, Tania would get a head start at cleaning up, but today she was content to sit and relax as he finished, savoring the occasional sheepish glance he sent her way.

Mister had slinked off in a huff, pursued by a curious Mouse, much to the cat's displeasure, which left Tania and Harry alone together for the rest of their meal, which they spent in companionably silence, their nonverbal affection coloring the air in a soothing way.

"Finished?" Tania asked as her partner scraped the last of his meal into his mouth. Harry nodded, taking care to look her in the eye.

Tania leaned over the table to take his plate, bringing her chest level with his face, smirking slightly as he lost the fight not to stare. She carried the plate, bowls and utensils to the sink and began washing them off, bending over slightly more than necessary.

Harry let out a satisfied sigh, before standing up and moving behind her. "Thanks for the food," he rumbled into her ear, giving her hip a teasing squeeze, before striding out of the kitchen.

Tania stood there, frozen for a few long moments, as she realized with a start that she had been deliberately moving in a way to attract his attention. How long had she been doing that?

It was very unprofessional, but so very gratifying, and well, if they were a couple…then it was part of the job description, to an extent.

She shook her head, trying to clear her thoughts, absently sliding her robe looser as it rubbed uncomfortably against sensitive skin. It didn't help that much, but she was able to at least finish cleaning the dishes–

In her distraction, her bathrobe has been splashed with water, so with a sigh, she headed toward her room. She needed to get changed, anyways

The phone on the wall rang before she could leave the kitchen. It could be Inari, so Tania paused and picked it up.

"Hello?"

"Hello, Tania," Lara's voice said.

Tania hung up the phone, sudden rage shooting through her. How many siblings did she help cull?! All those years of acting maternally, and she sided with their sire when it really mattered?!

The rational part of her pointed out that Lara was one of their sire's favorite victims, and that her suggestions were better for survival, if not for living, but the rest of her snarled in betrayed rage. But all of her was sure that she could not trust her eldest sister like she once did.

She had known that ever since she discovered what they were, but part of it had not really sunken in. It was an uncomfortable thought to realize the person who raised you was broken enough they concluded that it would be better for you to be raped and have your mind violated than dead. It was disconcerting for Tania, even with her memories of past lives. It had to be worse for Inari–

And here she was, distracted by her own lusts rather than checking up on her twin. If she were fair, Inari would be quite justified in not trusting her fully anymore.

The phone rang again, and Tania reflexively picked it up.

"Little Sister–" She hung up again. Why did she think it would be Inari this time?

Should she call her twin? Inari was with the Carpenters, who would probably be better at comforting her than Tania would be. This sort of encouragement was not her strong suit.

The phone rang a third time, and this time Tania stared at it for a moment.

Harry walked back into the kitchen, holding her hairstyling kit. He paused, giving her a quizzical look, before his eyes widened as he took in her form. His admiration was quite gratifying, but at the moment, Tania just looked at the phone as it continued ringing.

"You gonna pick that up?" Harry asked, trying very hard to keep his eyes on her face.

"It's Lara," Tania replied, amusement at his sudden bashfulness improving her dipped mood almost as suddenly.

"Oh," Harry muttered. "Probably owe her an apology."

"Whatever for?" Tania asked, turning to eye him questioningly.

"Well…" Harry shrugged sheepishly. "I kind of did tie her up and choke her out."

Tania stared at him, taking a moment to realize what he was referring to. "I doubt Lara would hold that against you," she scoffed. "She might even ask you for a repeat performance." Tania narrowed her eyes at Harry. "But you would decline, of course?"

"Uh…yeah," Harry answered after a second of confusion. "That's just weird."

The phone continued to ring.

"But you probably should still talk to her," Harry suggested. "Even if she really betrayed your trust, I think she was trying to care for you, just in a really messed up way."

"...At the very least, we need to sort out the family finances," Tania acknowledged hesitantly, picking up the phone gingerly. "Hello, Lara."

"Tania," her sister's voice answered, sounding a lot more haggard than she had ever heard before.

"What is it you want?" A part of Tania winced at how rude she was being, but it was impossible to pretend that things were going to go back to the way they had been before.

"...Things are never going to be the same, are they," Lara whispered, almost wistfully.

"That is a good thing," Tania bit out, "or did you enjoy your previous arrangement as our sire's stalking horse?"

"I–" Lara's voice sharpened in indignation, before a resigned breath slowly escaped her. "I suppose there are few things as unforgivable as familial betrayal."

"You told me to let him rape me! Rape Inari!" Tania snarled, clenching the phone too tightly in her hand. "Even worse, you told me to submit to being his slave like you were!"

Lara was silent for a moment. "Is there anything that would allow you to forgive me?"

Tania frowned. Was there? What could make up for such a violating betrayal? Why was Lara asking this? What else was she planning?

A scraping sound jolted her out of her circling thoughts, and she turned to see Harry setting a stool next to her. She smiled at him thankfully, taking a seat. He was probably right, this conversation would take some time.

"I–!" A soft breath escaped her as Harry started running the brush through her hair, the pleasant feeling sending shivers through her as her body relaxed under his ministrations.

"Tania?" Lara asked hesitantly.

Ah. "I do not think there is any one thing that can accomplish that." Her breath hitched as the brush caught in a tangle, loosening as Harry gently pulled through.

"But it is not impossible."

"If you convince me that you will never betray my trust in such a way again." Her earlier ire cooled, largely drained away by Harry's practiced fingers gently pulling against her scalp, leaving her mind clearer for the conversation.

"I will not do so willingly," Lara replied grimly. "But I will need your assistance to ensure our newfound freedom."

Tania stiffened. "Is there a problem with him?"

"Not exactly," Lara answered with satisfaction. "He will no longer be a problem." Her voice came out breathless, suddenly oozing with lust.

Tania snorted silently to herself. "Then what is the issue?" Her eyes fluttered shut as Harry ran his fingers through her hair as he gathered it into a ponytail at the nape of her neck.

"His absence will be an issue though," Lara explained. Ah.

Harry pulled on her hair, twisting it into a bun, the motion gently craning her head back.

"Tania?" Lara asked curiously, voice tinged with surprise and amusement. "Are you with your lover at the moment?"

"I am with my…" Tania paused, tilting her head back to look Harry in the eye. "I am with my boyfriend now." She arched an eyebrow, daring him to correct her. He just grinned and gently tilted her head forward, hands tangled pleasantly in her hair. "What relevance does that have?" Tania wondered.

Lara let out a light laugh. "I forget how young you are, sometimes, little sister." Tania could hear the smirk on her voice. "You sound as if you are enjoying yourself. Why don't we meet at the manor? Then we can discuss securing our future safety."

"That would be more secure than a phone line–"

Did Lara think she and Harry were–

How shameless! A shiver of pleasure shot up her spine as Harry pinned her hair into place.

"Enjoy yourself, little sister," Lara laughed. "If you need advice, you know I am more than willing."

Perhaps in retaliation for her earlier behavior, Lara hung up on her.

"Think it's a trap?" Harry asked, tucking a few loose strands of her hair into place.

"I find it unlikely," Tania replied. "Given she referred to the other White Court houses, it seems likely that she wants, or perhaps needs our assistance."

"I don't particularly like what your older sisters do," Harry began, a frown in his voice, "but they're still better than the Malvora or Skavis."

"I do not know the details, but I cannot imagine a leading family built on Fear or Despair being an improvement over the current situation," Tania observed. "Even disregarding my admittedly biased outlook on the matter."

"Wouldn't have thought a family who fed on Wrath would have as reasonable a head as Cleph," Harry pointed out, now done with her hair. "What's up with him anyways?" He leaned against her, arms wrapping around her torso in a loose hug.

"I…am not privy to the specifics of his family life, although he has mentioned a few of his children to me," Tania replied, pressing herself back against him, arms reaching up to circle his neck.. "One runs a conspiracy nut newspaper, one is a bartender, one is a physical therapist of sorts, and his wife runs a protective formalwear shop, and must feed by angering ignorant people who cannot tell the difference between the Nationalsozialistische Deutsche Arbeiterpartei logo from that of the Reichsbanner Schwarz-Rot-Gold."

"The what?" Harry asked in confusion, hands stroking her side gently.

"The Nazis and the Social Democrats," Tania sighed.

"People get them confused?" Harry asked, taken aback.

"Yes," Tania confirmed, before shaking her head slightly. "But we are getting off topic." She frowned in thought, tilting her head back to look up at her boyfriend. "It may simply be that Professor de Rossi is the 'old man in a profession where most die young,' so to speak."

"That's a good point," Harry mused, eyes flicking down her body for a second. "But still, doesn't that still mean that it would be possible for White Court to be less utter bastards? No offense." He winced apologetically.

"My mother was never married to my sire, so I am a bastard, in a manner of speaking," Tania smirked, shifting in her seat.

"A real charming one," Harry grinned back.

"Will you cease distracting me?!" Tania scoffed with a roll of her eyes, even as she felt her lips quirk up in amusement.

"Right, right, important topic," Harry acknowledged, "I'll keep a lid on it for now." Tania mock glared at him, and he just grinned.

"...I think you are correct that it is possible for us to be more than just parasites." Tania pursed her lips doubtfully. "But it seems unlikely that will bear fruit."

"Maybe things could change, now that the old monster is gone," Harry shrugged.

"That would assume they would want to change."

"Don't they?" Harry asked. "I didn't think any of your sisters looked particularly eager for things to stay the same, given how fast they jumped your sire."

Tania grimaced. "I did not need to be reminded of my family's incestuous activities." She stilled as a particularly disturbing thought came to mind. "What if one of my sisters becomes pregnant?"

Harry winced, trying and failing to suppress a sort of repulsed lust. Tania glared at him, and he shrugged sheepishly, before letting his eyes rake across her form, his affection for her sweeping away the intrusive thought.

"We beat them once," he pointed out after a slightly awkward silence. "If they try anything we can do it again."

"I suppose," Tania agreed, with some hesitation. "Though I don't really want to fight my family again so soon."

"There's going to be at least some diplomacy," Harry returned. "Lara does seem to like the sound of her own voice."

Tania sighed. "I do have to clear the air with them. At the very least to ensure they will leave Inari alone."

"Another day visiting Raith manor," Harry muttered. "This is starting to become a trend."

"There is another problem," Tania declared, drawing a concerned look from Harry.

"What?"

"You styled my hair before I took a shower."

"...Oops?"

"It's fine. As long as you do it again afterwards."

"…Mind if I join?"

"We…would take too long."

♤♤♤♤​

This would be the third time Harry was heading to Raith manor in as many days, which in other circumstances would be a concerning trend. To be fair, it was still pretty concerning even with Tania by his side. Hopefully today would be less of a mess than the last two visits had been.

It was not starting off that well, since Harry's injured hand meant he couldn't drive, or ride behind Tania on her motorcycle (no, stop imagining it inner Harry!) That meant they were left with driving the Blue Beetle, which had actually not been banged up at all during this misadventure, now that he thought about it.

Huh. Usually he needed to get the doors replaced or something after stuff like this happened.

"I still cannot comprehend how you can endure this," Tania groused from the driver's seat, long, flexible legs bent a bit awkwardly because of how small the car was.

"It's not that bad!" Harry protested reflexively. But yeah it was awkward.

"You are six inches bigger than me," Tania pointed out flatly, giving him an unimpressed glance, "and I find the fit uncomfortable." She was dressed in an expensive formal suit, probably one of Mrs. de Rossi's. Both of them were a little tapped out with all the fighting they had been doing recently, and they were pretty sure Lara didn't want that, but it didn't hurt to be careful.

"What? Can't handle a little discomfort, Princess?" Harry teased, doing his best not to stare. For some reason, Tania had picked a blouse with a very deep cleavage, so with the suit jacket on, it almost looked like she wasn't wearing a shirt at all. The suit was also cut tightly to her frame, conforming nicely to the shape of her body, something that he now knew quite well.

"Oh no, I find this perfectly enjoyable," Tania retorted, a sarcastic drawl in her voice. "But I don't understand why you continue to subject yourself to unnecessary discomfort."

"You took my apartment, told me to change my fashion sense, and now you want me to dump my old car too?" Harry snarked without any real heat. Though it did sound kinda bad when he put it that way.

"I suppose I can understand its sentimental value," Tania sighed. "But I think we should acquire a more secure or comfortable method of transportation."

"Second thoughts about your giant vibrators?" Harry was pretty sure she liked motorcycles because they were easier to park in a city, but with the stuff that happened recently, he could see why she would be considering a bigger car.

"While convenient, I don't believe they will suit my needs as well anymore," Tania shrugged. "Not if we want to stock protective equipment in the vehicle."

"Well," Harry conceded, "maybe a thought for later."

"Ah, yes," Tania mumbled. "That was slightly premature."

They fell silent for a minute, now focused back on the immediate problem.

"Do you think your sister will react badly when we show up armed?" Harry asked.

"For you, I doubt it," Tania replied. "I am fairly certain she would be understanding of my own need to be armed." She pursed her lips in a thoughtful expression, before shrugging slightly. "Though now that I think about it, I do not need weapons to be dangerous to them."

The memory of her bowling through her sisters and almost literally ripping Lord Raith apart flashed through Harry's mind, a thought that made him feel weirdly hot under the collar. It had been strangely beautiful to watch. And maybe knowing how the same Tania could melt into putty under his touch had something to do with it.

"Yeah," Harry mused. "How come you seem to be stronger than them? I know age doesn't mean more power for White Court the same way it does for the Ramps and Blamps, but older Whamps are usually stronger, and at least more experienced."

An uncomfortable look passed over Tania's face. "Perhaps it had to do with me being larger than them?"

"It'd give you reach," Harry considered. "And I guess that'd give you an edge if you're in the same weight class." He frowned. "But you were throwing them around like you were in a different weight class entirely." Both in the physical and metaphysical sense.

"I think being underestimated played a significant part," Tania hedged. "Perhaps my sire's influence over them also made them less coordinated than they would otherwise be."

"Dunno about that," Harry muttered. "They looked very in sync to me."

"Then perhaps I have more fresh experience fighting vampiric foes," Tania suggested. That would make some sense, and Ramps were stronger and faster than Whamps typically.

"Probably part of it," Harry agreed. "Whatever it was, I think you beat them up enough that they'll hesitate a bit before trying anything."

"They better not, if Lara seriously wishes to win back my trust."

They spent the rest of the drive in silent anticipation.

The Raith mansion looked much the same as they pulled in, but there was already a notable change at the gate. Antonio was there again, but he had a few buddies with him.

"Well, you certainly look all grown up, miss," Antonio greeted them, giving Tania's outfit a speculative look. "I'd say you should put on a shirt, but…" he shrugged. "I know how you ladies are when you find a guy you like."

"I am wearing a blouse," Tania objected.

"Really?" Antonio asked with some surprise. "If you are, it wouldn't make a difference if you took it off and gave it to your boyfriend here, you'd be showing off the same amount of skin."

Tania glared at him. "Can we pass, Antonio?"

"Sure," He waved them through as his buddy opened the gate.

"Since when did he comment on your clothes?" Harry asked as they rolled towards the manor entrance proper.

"He occasionally made comments when we were younger," Tania replied. "Though he never joked about that before."

"I mean, that blouse is a bit different than what you usually wear," Harry pointed out.

"You don't like it?"

"Well, I don't know, since I can't see it."

"I'm not taking the blouse off–"

"That's not what I meant!"

"...right now."

Tania pulled the car to stop as Harry facepalmed. Was Tania trying to get him to pick out her clothes or something? Most of it looked the same! And she looked great in or out of any of them!

But that was enough getting distracted. There were also two guards at the door, and these ones also looked a lot more alert than the Ken and Barbie twins. Judging by how they held themselves, they knew how to handle a gun. Good thing they weren't going to shoot them.

Probably.

"Hello Ms. Raith," one of them nodded as Tania stepped out of the car. "Your sister requests that you and your plus one join her for some refreshments in the east garden."

"Will she be alone?" Tania asked, eying the new guards speculatively.

"I believe a few of your other siblings will be there as well," the other guard replied.

"I see." Tania nodded, stepping past the guards. Harry followed her, and the guards did as well, trailing after them a short distance away, though they seemed more concerned with protecting them, which was a fairly new experience for Harry.

Tania led them through the mansion and then outside again, into a beautifully managed terraced garden that looked like it belonged in some period drama, complete with faux ruins, possibly actually ancient statues, with the plant life overgrown in a controlled way to lower visibility, either to make it more interesting to explore, or for more privacy for Raith activities.

There was a fancy looking table on the top terrace, made of fine, looping wires, surrounded by similarly designed chairs, and loaded with some expensive looking snacks and drinks. From the looks of it, the other Raith siblings had begun partaking before they got there.

Lara sat in one chair, dressed in white clothes accented with red roses, not unlike the ones blooming on the bushes behind her. Her hair was drawn into a long tail and she sipped primly at a glass of wine.

Natalia stood ramrod straight beside and slightly behind Lara, dressed in a uniformly black suit. Her eyes tracked the approaching group carefully, a hint of concern showing despite her expressionless face.

Thomas stood off to the side, looking like he felt a bit out of place. His eyes met Harry's, and he nodded, trying to form his usual charming smile, but it looked a bit strained.

Felicia, dressed similarly to Lara, and looking no worse for wear from Harry blasting a hole through her chest last night, was nibbling on some sort of cracker, leaning against the table and tapping her foot impatiently.

Elisa stood in the shade of a rosebush, a bit away from the table, arms folded, staring off into nowhere. She was wearing a dark colored hoodie, and looked like she really would rather be anywhere else.

Lara rose as the new arrivals got closer, setting her wine glass on the table and spreading her arms in welcome. "Tania! It is good to see you," she beamed at her younger sister, and it seemed at least partly genuine. "You as well, Harry." Her gaze briefly swept to him, brimming with a mix of emotions that was hard to follow.

"Lara," Tania greeted carefully. "What is all this?"

The older Raith smiled, gesturing to the chair across from her. "Just a small family discussion, little sister."

Tania settled into the chair gracefully, eying her sister speculatively. Harry, not feeling comfortable around this many White Court, even if they were all keeping a lid on their Hungers, chose to stand. Better if they needed to fight. Thomas shifted, moving a bit closer so he could back his brother up if it became necessary.

"This seems quite overmuch for anything simple, Lara," Tania accused. "What is it that you want?"

"Straight to the point, as always," Lara tittered, laughter sounding like tinkling bells. "The other families will be in for quite the surprise."

Her face grew serious. "And that is what we must discuss, as much as I would like to say I simply wished to celebrate our freedom."

"Didn't you do that last night?" Harry snarked, drawing an annoyed glare from Natalia, but Lara just laughed.

"I suppose that is one way of looking at it."

"But it leaves a power vacuum," Tania cut in, looking like she would much rather not remember what her siblings had been doing the previous evening.

"Indeed," Lara confirmed.

"And what will the consequences be?" Tania asked, folding her hands on the table.

"If we do not manage to ride the fallout, they will kill us," Lara explained simply.

"How do you plan on ensuring that does not happen?" Tania frowned, eyes narrowing dangerously. "Strike first? Eliminate their ability to perform such an attack?"

Harry stifled a snort. That was Tania alright.

"They would never see that coming," Lara conceded. "But we lack the strength for that, and as you have demonstrated, it may be possible to turn some of them to our side." She smiled, gaze flicking between Tania and Harry. "Better to make friends than enemies, wouldn't you say?'

"You really want to make friends with the Skavis or Malvora?" Thomas burst out. "That'll never work."

"Oh, no," Lara denied. "I am aware that they would simply view it as another opportunity to move against us. But we do need to at least maintain the usual politeness."

"So they do not have casus belli?" Tania asked. "From what I understand, they are already inclined to work together, so it seems unlikely we could push them to collaborate more."

"In part," Lara confirmed. "It would also confirm to them that something has changed, and free them to act accordingly."

"You plan on pretending that dearly lobotomized dad is still around?" Thomas wondered disbelievingly. "What? Are we going to say he's in seclusion or something? They'd never believe that!"

"They are what they eat!" Felicia chimed in, biting a baby carrot in half. "One's too much of a coward to act first and the other will never really believe they can win." Her voice was still light, not as smoky as most of her siblings, but she didn't sound quite as…childish as she had yesterday.

"Not so simple as that," Elisa scoffed. "They would've gotten bumped off already if that was all there was to it." She also sounded different, with a more pronounced New England accent.

"Their leaders control their lessers through said Fear and Despair," Natalia explained. "They are thus able to coordinate towards unified action, unlike the remaining Tarquin or Barbarossa." She still sounded the same.

"Pride is a lonely road," Lara said airily, "and Wrath is too volatile for long term aims. Unless you can control it."

Just how many different types of Whamp were there? Lust, Fear, Despair, Wrath, and now Pride? Couldn't they feed on something nice? Like the feeling you get when hugging puppies?

"Are you suggesting that the S and M are unlikely to move if there is uncertainty?" Tania cut through the chatter, getting back onto the main point, even if she worded it a bit funny.

"Not openly," Lara hedged, tilting her head slightly.

"Then we will have to be prepared," Tania declared.

"We?" Harry pointed out. "Sure you can trust them, after what they've done?"

Natalia made to retort, but Lara stopped her with a gesture.

"Trust?" Tania mused, gaze sweeping over her older siblings. "Not the same as before. But our enemies would not discriminate even if I distanced myself, would they?"

"That is hard to say definitively," Lara hedged, clearly pleased that Tania seemed willing to work together. There was an almost proud look in her eyes, if tinged with plenty of regret.

"Regardless," Tania continued, narrowing her eyes at her older sister, "you are my siblings, even if you've betrayed my trust. As much as that angers me, you are still preferable to the other families."

"Thanks for the vote of confidence, sis," Thomas drawled, an amused grin on his face.

"Didn't they chain you down and try to kill you?" Harry blurted out, giving his brother an incredulous look.

"Yeah…true," Thomas shrugged. "Not really over it…the other families would do worse though."

"I will find a way to make it up to you, Tommy," Lara reassured him. "I owe you that much."

"Like you owed him a bullet to the chest?" Harry remarked drily, reminding them of their short gunfight outside the film site.

"That was under a different set of circumstances," Lara replied slowly, a wry grin pulling at her crimson lips. "If you do not hold a grudge regarding that scuffle, I will not hold a grudge about you manhandling me."

"If anything, you'd want him to do it more, you freak," Elisa snorted.

"Hey! No kink shaming!" Felicia objected, glaring at her sullen sister.

"Don't get me started on you," Elisa sighed. "Miss daydreaming about a man who drilled a hole through you."

"I was shot through the heart!" Felicia cried, kicking her legs petulantly.

Harry wasn't quite sure how to respond to that, and based on how Tania narrowed her eyes at her bickering sisters, he probably shouldn't.

However…there was something different here. It wasn't as if he knew Tania's Whamp sisters all that well, but this kind of behavior was very different from the creepy mindraped synchronization he had seen from them last night. It was a bit more actually…sisterly. Like each Raith here was actually thinking for themselves.

And for someone who had clearly set up this meeting place to assert her place of dominance, Lara did not respond to her sister basically undercutting her. It could have been a ploy to show that without their old man, they could be sisters, but for a second, Harry saw a flicker of pained nostalgia in the older vampire's eyes, a surprisingly hopeful look for someone like her.

It could be acting, but Harry had seen Lara crack before, and this looked like another example, just in the opposite circumstances. In the alley, her immortal life had been inches away from ending, while here, she was in a secure position with a lifelong weight suddenly lifted from her shoulders.

From the way Tania tilted her head minutely, it seemed that she saw that too.

Lara was very good at hiding her monstrous nature, and this slight glimpse of vulnerability did more for that than Harry would like to admit.

"Were they like this before?" Tania asked softly.

"Not quite," Lara replied in the same tone. "But we can't become innocent again, can we?"

"No," Tania agreed solemnly, and her image in the sight flashed through Harry's mind.

Harry set his hand on Tania's shoulder and gave her a reassuring squeeze. Tania leaned into his hand, pressing her silky skin against his, something he hadn't expected, but she had become a lot more physically affectionate recently. And well, he didn't really mind.

Lara looked amused at first, but her expression morphed into confusion and then outright shock for a moment, though Harry wasn't quite sure about what. Sure, Lara didn't think he was a complete idiot anymore, but Tania had enough charm that it shouldn't be that surprising he had fallen for her.

And he really had.

With the smug satisfaction oozing from his girlfriend, she seemed to know it too. Either that or she was getting one over her older sister.

"Perhaps now, we will have more opportunities to live our own lives?" Tania asked, both hopefully and also challengingly.

Lara stared at her, curiosity and some confusion leaking out from her controlled expression. "Perhaps. But it is a dangerous world, so we must stick together, even in our newfound freedom."

"I do not disagree," Tania replied evenly, "but do you include Inari as part of the family?"

"Of course!" Lara exclaimed, looking genuinely taken aback by the question. "Whyever not?"

"She has not yet fledged," Tania pointed out.

"Kinda hope she never does," Thomas mumbled, drawing pointed looks from both Lara and Tania. "What? The old man's not here to gag us anymore."

"Explain," Tania requested politely.

"Well, you know…" Thomas began hesitantly, "If one of us has their first time with someone they're in True Love with, then it kills the Hunger and they become a normal person."

Wait, really?!

"A very unlikely occurrence," Natalia pointed out, "given the nature of youths and our father's demand for secrecy." She glared at Thomas for a moment, then blinked and shook her head, realizing that there was no need for that anymore.

"Truly?" Tania asked in a carefully even tone. "Are you suggesting that Inari might have a chance at living a normal life?"

"For all that's good for," Felicia snorted.

"If…anyone is able to manage that, I think Inari would be the one," Elisa murmured quietly.

"Is it actually true?" Natalia asked, glancing down at Lara. "I do not remember something of the sort ever happening, even if the rumor was persistent for as long as I remember."

Lara frowned. "Truthfully, nor do I. But there must be some truth to this, or else there would be no need to obscure it."

"At the very least…" Tania sighed. "At least she will have an informed choice, unlike the rest of us."

Complicated expressions passed over the Raith siblings' faces. Even if some of them were much more comfortable with their vampiric nature than others, it looked like none of them had nice memories about what happened when they fledged, or what happened shortly afterwards.

Harry squeezed Tania's shoulder again, and she relaxed slightly.

"We should not lie to her any more," Tania said finally.

"And if she doesn't want anything to do with us anymore?" Elisa asked.

"She…is more forgiving than we deserve," Tania replied softly.

There was silence for a long moment in the garden, the Raith siblings all pondering something in their heads, while Harry waited, feeling a bit like he was intruding.

Finally, Tania looked Lara in the eye and nodded. "Our family has never run on trust, and I do not think we can, even now, not with the extended family. I am still not sure I can trust you, and I know you no longer fully trust me either. However…"

Lara cocked a head questioningly.

"I believe it would be better if greater trust could be reestablished," Tania continued. "After all, there is more benefit in collaborating if we are not stabbing each other in the back."

"We are all liars, Tania," Lara pointed out, leaning back sensually in her chair. "We rather have to be. It is not as if we could be truly honest with each other, let alone with ki–with mortals."

"Not publically, as of yet," Tania conceded, "but that was not what I was speaking of."

"There are some things that must be kept secret," Lara countered. "Things that can create grave peril if they become more widely known. Dangerous not just to our interests, but to all others as well."

"And what exactly are our interests?" Tania asked, tilting her head back questioningly.

"Peace," Lara declared, spreading her arms wide and arching her body in a way to show off. "I want peace. This war has not been good for our interests, or your White Council's, Harry dear."

"That is all well and good," Tania replied. "But I doubt you are suggesting an attempt to convince the Red Court to come to terms. They are committed, and are unlikely to stop. Not to mention that the other families likely do not mind seeing the White Council reduced, and are already sniffing for weakness like you said."

Lara smiled. "So peace is also in your interests, then?"

"Naturally," Tania conceded. "But it is not your sole desire, is it now?"

"Of course not," Lara replied. "I also want prosperity, though I am certainly willing to share."

"It can hardly be called prosperity if only one person benefits," Tania remarked.

"Then we have an accord, then?" Lara asked lightly.

"Didn't take you for a Honda girl," Harry snarked, reminding the two sisters that there were, in fact, other people present in the garden.

The older Raith sister rolled her eyes dramatically, and Thomas groaned, palming his face with his hand.

Felicia giggled. "I don't know what he meant but it sounded funny!"

"Don't encourage him," Elisa sighed, before a slight smile pulled at her lips. "But…it feels good to laugh for real, for once."

"I do not see what the Japanese have to do with this conversation," Natalia grumbled, giving Harry an annoyed look.

"I have never heard all of you speak so freely," Tania observed softly. "It is refreshing."

"We have never been so free," Lara replied in the same tone.

"But you said we can't celebrate!" Felicia complained. "What's up with that?!"

"We have to at least delay the spread of the news," Natalia explained with a resigned sigh.

"Though I never said you could not have fun, Felicia dear," Lara clarified with an indulgent smile.

"But it's more fun when you're there too!"

Harry and Thomas shared an uncomfortable glance. Even without their daddy dearest, it looked like the Raith sisters were still weird.

"To be honest…I wish I could go without for a bit," Elisa mumbled, retreating into her hoodie slightly. "Doesn't feel right without him and…I don't like that."

Hell's Bells, that was messed up.

"Maybe I can help?" Felicia offered.

Elisa's face twisted in discomfort. "For Chrissakes you're my sister!"

"Hasn't stopped you before though."

"When Daddy messed with our heads–!" Elisa snapped at her sibling, before catching herself. "I'm not doing that anymore."

"Felicia, you said yourself, no 'kink shaming,' as you call it," Tania interjected.

"Fiiine!" Lara's mini me drawled.

"I think the point has been made," Lara declared with a low chuckle. "Felicia, Elisa, if you have other places you would rather be, then feel free."

"Is that wise?" Natalia asked with a frown, apparently worried about being outnumbered by the more rebellious members of the family.

Lara gave her a meaningful look. "If they wanted to kill me, they would have already done so."

Natalia looked like she swallowed a lemon, but nodded.

The more childish Raith whooped and hopped off the table before sauntering off to do who knows what, while the morose one left to take a nap or something, given how tired she looked.

"Is there something you would like to say with less of an audience?" Tania inquired.

"There are many things I would like to say, many things we should have spoken of before now," Lara mused, "but I believe I will take a page out of your book and be more direct."

She leaned forward, resting her chest on the table and clasping her hands under her chin. "I think it should be clear that the two of us are the ones who care the most about the direction our family takes."

Raising one delicate hand, she began counting off. "Felicia fledged too young and has not matured nearly enough, Elisa barely was allowed to have a thought of her own in decades, and while you two could, neither of you have ever cared much for it, have you, Thomas? Natalia?" She gave the other two siblings an expectant look.

"I did not have much chance to think for myself until I was too old to learn," Natalia answered blandly.

"Never thought I'd live long enough for it to matter," Thomas shrugged.

"Have I ever mentioned how your family is fucked up, Tania?" Harry muttered.

Tania snorted, tilting her head back to look up at him as she leaned back in her chair. "You could have phrased that better, but I don't think any of us could deny that." Harry did his best not to react to the slight smirk on her face as she noticed his gaze wandering. "Not to mention your side of the family had its own share of issues."

"You got me there," Harry conceded.

"Our family tree is going to be so messed up," Thomas snickered.

"Oh, there is no tree at all," Lara cut in with a laugh.

"I am forced to agree with the Wizard," Natalia admitted, a frown on her face. "Though may I ask how his presence is supposed to improve things?"

"Ah, thank you, Natalia, we have indeed strayed from the main topic."

"I do not intend to usurp control of the family," Tania declared, locking eyes with her oldest sister. "Especially not in regards to public facing roles. Even if I were capable, I am too young to be respected by those I would need to interact with."

"I'm glad you see that," Lara replied with a pleased smile. "And to your point, I myself lack quite the reputation to be taken seriously by many of our competitors, even though I am older. This can be an advantage, but still poses problems."

"Are we just going to pretend dear old dad isn't a vegetable then?" Thomas scoffed. "And hasn't Tania been doing a lot of the accounting and stuff anyways?"

"I organized and streamlined a lot of the processes there, but I am not in control of them," Tania objected.

"That's an oddly specific denial there, little sister," Lara tittered. "I can never tell if you are a poor or excellent liar."

Tania paused for a moment. "What do you mean by that?"

"On the one hand, you are still young, and still need to work on your tells," Lara drawled. "On the other hand, you and your wizard friend have managed something that hundreds of beings thought more dangerous than you both failed. Even more, you took him by surprise." She smiled crookedly. "Surely you see how unnerving some would find this?"

"I once thought family meant something for us," Tania replied coolly. "But it clearly meant something different to the rest of you."

"It can change," Thomas cut in quickly, giving Lara a sharp look. "We can change."

"We cannot show weakness, not now," Lara shot back.

"Didn't we look weak because of his inaction and passivity?" Tania pointed out. "Yes, a major shift would look suspicious, but a failure to change would also be fatal."

"What kind of change would you recommend?" her older sister asked, eyes narrowing in thought.

"You have already made some changes," the younger Raith remarked. "The new bodyguards are clearly more than ornamental, and I know you prefer a more reciprocal arrangement when possible, as that allows for better performance."

"But that is not what you are referring to, is it?" Lara observed pleasantly.

"For one, our Hungers can feed off of things other than humans," Tania began. "And with the mechanism Harry developed to store life energy, this means that we do not have to be as concerned about ruining our investments in human resources by having someone take too deep of a bite. There are many creatures that will be missed far less than even the most unwanted human, especially as surveillance technology improves."

Lara and Thomas glanced at each other, looking taken aback. "Feeding off of what you are suggesting bears significant risk, even with our ability to heal," the older Raith sister remarked. "And I admit to being surprised that you are so adventurous."

"Admittedly, it was not originally my intention," Tania hedged. "But after killing several that sought to feed on me, it became a…preference, shall we say."

"How the hell did you manage that?!" Thomas blurted out, eyes widening in horror.

"Initially…" Tania trailed off, blushing slightly in embarrassment. "Initially I managed by ripping their throats out and draining their life force that way, but it was incredibly messy and inefficient. It is much easier to drain them if they are staked to the ground."

Her siblings stared at her blankly, before giving Harry a questioning look.

"It works surprisingly well," he added. "A lot of them really can't help chasing what looks like a human woman down a dark alley to their deaths."

"That…being able to feed in such a way…" Lara murmured.

"That's not normal," Thomas whispered.

"That would have been useful to know a few years ago," Tania said drily. "It would have saved me a number of headaches and cleaning bills. Regardless, you are both capable of feeding off of the batteries Harry made."

There was Tania glossing over how weird she was again.

The two older siblings shared a glance, something unspoken passing between them.

"Feeding using the batteries is filling, if not as invigorating as Feeding directly," Tania continued, interpreting their hesitation as being about her pitch and not her being weird. "However, there is much less risk involved with the batteries, and they can be stored for later use if necessary, which proved very useful in combat situations."

"Or when one of us is badly injured," Thomas added thoughtfully, turning to give Tania a solemn nod. "It stopped me from doing something I could never live with. So thank you, Tania."

"Think nothing of it," the younger sister waved off, "you are my brother, after all."

Yeah…Thomas being his half-brother too was making this whole thing a little weird, but Harry pushed that thought to the side.

"That much is obvious," Lara agreed, a thoughtful look on her face. "But how easily are these batteries created? And how long do they last? I cannot imagine vital energy lasting long outside the body."

"There are two types that we have found to be feasible," Tania replied in her lecture voice. "First, is a piece of iron imbued with a facet of emptiness. It will eagerly absorb energy, and does not lessen the 'taste,' so to speak, significantly. However, the energy will degrade in quantity and quality over time, lasting a few weeks at best if properly stored, a few days if not. These are also quite simple to make. According to Harry's estimation, any practitioner with a shred of thaumaturgical talent could create one given the instructions, though the number and rate at which they are able to do so would vary."

"And the other type?" Lara prompted, curiosity evident on her face. "I presume it is better for longer storage?"

"Just so," Tania confirmed. "Silver objects hold charge for much longer, perhaps indefinitely, especially if the object has some thaumaturgical resonance. Utensils, for example, and piercings, for some reason."

One of Lara's eyebrows arched elegantly, and Thomas let out a sound halfway between a sputter and a laugh.

"It varies a bit depending on the person using them," Harry added. "At least, if you're storing some of your own energy in them for later. So for you…it'll probably be something, well, sexual."

Lara hummed in amusement. "That sounds quite intriguing, Harry Dear."

"Of course," Thomas scoffed, shaking his head slightly.

Harry just rolled his eyes and ignored them.

"The energy tastes more stale in comparison," Tania went on, "but does not really degrade over time, as far as I have observed."

"And you say they are simple to create?" Lara asked, face returning to a neutral state, but her eagerness still bled into her normally perfect poise.

Tania shook her head slightly.

"The silver batteries take a fair bit more talent to make work," Harry explained, "but it isn't super complicated." Specifically, it was harder to get the release mechanism right, setting up the battery itself was about the same.

"What about capacity?" Lara pressed, now clearly interested.

"That is something more difficult to quantify," Tania admitted. "Without active use, one battery is enough to keep my Hunger quiescent for about a week, and of the ones we have made, a common Red Court Vampire can be drained for enough energy to fill anywhere between five to a dozen batteries depending on the situation. It is unfortunately not an exact science. And of course, if you draw on your Hunger, that will deplete their stores."

"Sounds…almost too good to be true," Thomas murmured. "How come no one ever tried this before?"

"I would not know," Tania replied, "but it seems likely to me that it comes largely due to a lack of trust. Our Hungers push most of whatever magic we have in a specific direction, so something of this kind would have relied on normal human practitioners. Given our sire's tendencies, he likely did not approve of the idea of giving someone else power over him."

"I bet no one thought of it because they were too horny, or just didn't think it was worth bothering with since it isn't that hard to feed on someone," Harry interjected, only partly joking.

"Perhaps it is a blind spot of ours," Lara mused, giving Tania a searching look. "This was not entirely your idea, was it?"

Tania shook her head.

"I came up with the idea," Harry acknowledged, "but she was the one who realized how useful it would be for her."

The older Raith siblings were silent for a moment, clearly deep in thought.

After some time, Lara spoke again. "What do you want in exchange for the knowledge for these batteries? Tania? Dresden?"

"Use them," Tania declared. "As much as many normal humans would be perfectly happy to have intercourse with one of us, the addictive and supernatural nature attached to us can lead to problems. Using these batteries would insulate against the deleterious effects and potentially reduce the impulsive decision making our Hungers can lead us to."

"You want us to attempt more equitable relations with humans?" Lara wondered. "That is a risky thing to attempt."

"I think our sire's current condition helps demonstrate the limitations of thralls," Tania pointed out. "Not to mention that you clearly see the value of functional subordinates compared to the slavishly loyal."

She glanced up at Harry, a small smile quirked her lip up. "And, after all, our partnership is an example of the usefulness of such arrangements."

Harry wasn't sure that their relationship could be in any way normal, but if this got the Raiths to act more human than vampire, it could be a good thing.

"Perhaps there is some merit in the idea," Lara admitted, "but I think we have talked enough about business." She gave Tania a knowing smile. "I'm sure you have some celebrations planned, no?"

Uh…maybe? Harry tried not to think about what almost happened in the morning.

Tania flushed slightly, but looked like she still had something to say. "I suppose some of the details can wait, but I do have a largely unrelated question."

"Oh, do tell, sister," Lara crooned, an expectant smile on her face.

"You mentioned that if an unfledged has their first sexual encounter with someone who shares True Love with them, it kills their hunger, is that correct?"

"As far as we know, that is the case," Lara confirmed. "Why? Has Inari finally made a move on her boyfriend?"

"Perhaps," Tania shrugged. "But what about a fully fledged White Court? What happens during their first time?"

Both her siblings stared at her in incomprehension.

"You…are still a virgin?" Lara mumbled blankly.

"How the hell is that possible?" Thomas yelled. "Didn't you get assaulted–?!" He trailed off, realizing what he just said.

Tania shrugged. "I was assaulted, not raped. I do not think Black Court care much for such things."

Her siblings stared at her in horror, and Harry noted some realization flickering in their eyes. For a moment, Lara looked afraid of her own sister. Why was that?

"How did you survive?" Thomas croaked.

"I am not sure," Tania replied. "It may have been stunned by a holy symbol I happened to be wearing. When I came to my senses all that was left was dust."

"I see…" her older sister murmured, looking into the distance thoughtfully.

Thomas met Harry's eyes, and he sighed. "We really owe you one, Harry."

"You owe Michael for that one," Harry returned. "I only helped a bit."

"Do not discount your own efforts," Tania huffed, giving him an unimpressed look. "Or at least respect the value they had to me."

"Yeah, yeah, got it," Harry sighed.

Lara let out a short laugh. A genuine, uncontrolled one. "You two are certainly close."

"Not sure exactly how it happened, but…" Harry narrowed his eyes at Lara, his voice dropping threateningly, "you know what happened to the last vampire who hurt a woman I cared about. I'm sure you're smart enough not to make the same mistake."

"I am not nearly as short sighted as Bianca was," Lara declared quickly, looking slightly rattled by Tania's revelation.

"Don't think I've ever heard something like what happened to you," Thomas murmured. "So I have no idea. Probably nothing will happen?"

"Aside from severe pain," Lara pointed out.

"Ah, so nothing worth discussing," Tania concluded.

The two older Raiths gave Harry unreadable looks. He tried (and failed) to not think about what Tania was implying.

"How are you going to explain this to the rest of the family?" Thomas wondered.

"You let me worry about that," Lara replied coyly. "Though be prepared, you may have to perform some diplomacy in the near future."

"Great," Thomas sighed. "I don't really know what I expected, but I shouldn't have been surprised that this made everything more complicated."

Tania glanced briefly at her watch. "While this has been a fruitful conversation, we have some other engagements." She stood, nodding to her siblings. "I will see you again soon."

"It was lovely for you to come back and visit," Lara replied with a smile, as if this was really just a family meet up and not some political shenanigans.

"Don't do anything too crazy, you two," Thomas called.

"When has that ever been a concern?" Tania scoffed over her shoulder.

"Uh…Tania, do you remember how we got into this situation to begin with?" Harry pointed out.

"Hush! It was a perfectly rational move!"

"Right, let's go with that."

♤♤♤♤​

Rosalina loved her family. Well, the ones who raised her at least. Her cousins were a hoot and Aunt Erika was a softie under her serious exterior. That didn't mean they weren't scary though.

She had crossed Uncle Cleph's line once. Never again.

And now, they all seemed a bit nervous about something, which scared the hell out of Rosalina, no matter how much she didn't want to admit it.

When they recommended that she visit the Carpenters' place for the day, that just made her more nervous.

Her vampire family was telling her (also a vampire) to go to the home of a Knight of the Cross. Auntie Erika had flipped her shit when she first heard that Rosalina had made frenemies with Molly Carpenter, and even up 'til now, her family had been a bit nervous about how close she was getting, because it was really not a great idea to seriously mess with the family of the Fist of God.

But now they basically threw her out the door in the direction of the Carpenters, still not telling her anything about what had them all riled up, and that scared her. More than visiting the Carpenters scared her.

But she wasn't that kind of bitch, so here she was, walking up to the front door of the most aggressively normal house that was anything but–

It was quieter than normal…usually at least one of the kids was out and about in the yard. Just what the heck had happened?!

Still, Rosalina was no chicken, so she knocked on the door sharply as always, standing outside and trying her best not to think about the angels guarding the place. Sure, she was mortal enough they'd leave her alone, probably, but she feared God enough not to want to tempt it. That…and she really did like the Carpenters.

The door opened and Molly poked her head out. "What do you want, bitch?!" the blonde snapped with little real heat.

"What, I can't decide to come visit my friends?" Rosalina shot back, a wide grin spreading across her face. Molls never failed to disappoint.

"I really don't want to deal with you right now," Molly groaned.

"Who says I was talking about you?" Rosalina shot back snidely.

"Why you–!" Molly clenched her jaw and let out a slow breath, the familiar scent of her anger forcibly tamped down. She let out a sigh. "As much fun as bitching at you can be, Inari's been through some really terrible stuff, so I don't think this is a good–"

"Wait, what happened to Inari?" Rosalina's roommate was a total sweetheart, who would want to hurt– "Ah, shit…"

"Some family stuff," Molly explained, giving her a weird look.

"Empty Night…" The bottom dropped out of Rosalina's stomach. Her own awakening had been bad, and the Raiths did it in an even more fucked up way. "Is she ok?"

"Yeah…a bit shaken up, but she doesn't seem hurt."

Rosalina frowned. If it was what she was thinking, Inari wouldn't look hurt. "Is Charles alright?"

"Charles?" Molly asked, giving her a confused look. "I heard he needed to go to the hospital but was mostly ok, what's he got to do with this?"

Oh right, she didn't know, did she?

"Wait…the fuck did you do Rosalina?!" Molly barked.

"I didn't do anything!" the redhead shot back heatedly. She had standards!

"Yes, you did not do anything."

Both belligerent young women froze, turning to see the speaker. Inari stood in the foyer behind the eldest Carpenter kid, face flat and so uncharacteristically inexpressive that Rosalina could have believed that this was Tania instead, if not for the usually cheerful twin's hair being loose, something the more serious twin rarely would allow, even if their nature meant that they looked good even if slightly disheveled.

"Inari?" Molly asked worriedly.

"Why, Rosie?" Inari whispered. "Why didn't you tell me?"

Rosalina wasn't sure what to say, and she was pretty sure her uncles' suggestions of shooting or hitting something wasn't going to help someone like Inari. Molly looked entirely lost.

"I…wasn't supposed to," she finally mumbled lamely.

"I don't know what you're talking about," Molly remarked, "but when the hell has that ever stopped you?"

"More than you'd think," Inari replied before Rosalina could respond. "Believe it or not, by her family's standards, Rosalina is a good girl."

"What?" their normal friend glanced between them, blinking owlishly.

"And…I'm the bad girl," Inari mused, almost giggling.

Molly and Rosalina shared a concerned glance, the confused blonde mouthing a 'what the fuck?!' while the redhead felt the sinking feeling in her gut only grow worse.

"Fuck your family," she declared, dealing with awkwardness the only way she really knew how, "aside from Tania they all suck."

Inari broke into hysterical giggles. "Fuck my family indeed! Hahaha. And they really do suck!"

"Shit," Rosalina coughed. She really should have worded that better.

"What?!" Molly screeched, throwing her arms up in the air. "Can someone explain what's going on?!"

"Why don't you invite Rosalina in, Molly?" Inari suggested, voice suddenly dead serious, all laughter wiped away.

"What do you mean?" the Carpenter asked, "I already opened the door for her. Dad said only things that–wait!" She narrowed her eyes at Inari. "How do you know about that–?!" Her eyes widened until they were the size of saucers and they snapped to Rosalina. "What are you?! Was this whole thing a trick?!"

"Uh…" the Wrath vampire stuttered, not expecting to be outed like that, especially not by Inari of all people. Shit, what did she do?! The only way she knew how to make friends was with aggression, but she had enough sense to realize that it wouldn't work the best in this situation.

"All these years, you were lying to me about what you were?" Molly shouted, face red with anger and betrayal, one hand clutching her crucifix. "What are you trying to do with us?!"

"I ain't doing shit!" Rosalina denied. "I thought you were cool cause you were always ready to get up in arms about stuff and it tasted good!"

"Tasted good? What the fuck does that mean?!"

Rosalina sighed, shoulders deflating. She was a shit liar, and well, she wasn't gonna risk lying right on heaven's doorstep.

So she loosened the leash on her little rabid friend, her vision sharpening enough to see her own reflections change in her friend's eyes, skin paling, hair turning blood red, and eyes glowing silver, even as shock widened Molly's eyes, before morphing into anger.

"You're fucking White Court?!" Molly growled. "What the hell are you trying to do with my brothers?!"

Rosalina blinked. What?

"She's not that kind of White Court," Inari interjected softly.

"Huh?" Molly started, turning towards Inari.

"Her family feeds off of anger," the pale haired girl explained, voice whisper quiet and distant. "The ones you were thinking of? That would be me."

Molly's jaw dropped, and she stood there in stunned silence, and Rosalina could practically hear the gears in her head turning behind her flummoxed eyes.

"So Thomas, Natalia…Tania…" Molly breathed. "Mother of God, it all makes sense now!" She frowned. "But why…? Why did Dad never…?"

"He must have known," Inari murmured, eyes downcast. "I guess he thought we deserved a chance to escape our family's fate."

A flood of conflicting emotions warred on Molly's face. "How many of my friends are fake–" She shook her head. "No. No way." She pointed at Inari. "I've known you and Tania since we could barely walk, there's no way you were faking all that."

Inari smiled, eyes glimmering with tears. "I'm glad you see that, Margaret," she whispered.

Then the blonde turned to Rosalina, a less certain look on her face. "I've known you for years too, but…I thought you were terrible at lying…"

Rosalina had to concede that, but she wasn't great at telling the truth either. "Uh…yeah? I don't think I lied to you about anything except calling you ugly and stuff like that."

"So what?! Was it all a game then?!" Molly yelled, face turning red as something clicked in her head. "Trying to piss me off so you could…feed…on my anger?!"

"Uh…no?" Rosalina stammered. "That's how I made friends with my cousins…?"
"Don't try lying to me now," Molly snarled, her fist balling in rage. "You seriously expect me to believe you being such a bitch is you acting friendly?"

"Well–"

"No one could possibly be that dumb!"
Ouch…but…it had taken Rosalina way too long to figure out that most people weren't like her family. She had Matthew to thank for that. Where was he, anyways? Hopefully he wouldn't hate her.

"I guess I'm fucking dumb, then," the Wrath vampire sighed, squaring her shoulders, and stepping across the threshold into the house.

A sharp pain flashed through the base of her skull, and the world suddenly looked duller, her limbs felt heavier, more fatigued, but the constant violent urge in the back of her head faded, but all Rosalina focused on was the shocked look in her friend's eyes as she recoiled–

A chick, larger for its age, staring into the wide expanse of sky out of the boughs of the great tree it was hatched in, under protective wings of her parents.

There was a fire in her heart, a yearning to be strong, great and free, watching the birds of prey soaring through the sky and aspiring to be like them, not heedless of danger, exactly, but not yet fully understanding the dangers of the wider world.

It fussed over its smaller siblings, watching over them with an intensity similar to her mother, even as she quarreled with her elder.

A sparrow could never be an eagle, but small creatures can still bring great Wrath, and humans were a lot more resourceful than they were often given credit for. This one…as young and yet weak as they were, had a spark of defiance, and was a step away from pecking out an enemy's eyes.


Rosalina sucked in a lungful of air as she stumbled, not quite sure what had just happened. She and Molly had locked eyes plenty of times as they bickered, but this was new.

"What–?!" Molly gasped. "What was that?"

"What was what?" Inari asked, glancing between the two of them worriedly. "You looked at each other and just kind of froze up for a second." She frowned, looking at Rosalina and judging her reaction. "You didn't do that, did you, Rosie? You look a bit shaken."

"Wasn't me," the redhead confirmed. "We've stared each other down plenty of other times, not sure why this time was different." She felt like she had heard about something like this, maybe from one of her family…but they could have been pulling her leg.

"You…shit," Molly snorted, almost collapsing against the wall, a near hysterical grin on her face. "It's weird as hell but you're actually not a rebel at all, and how the hell aren't you always roiding out with that thing in your soul?"

"It ain't smart to get people pissed enough to try and kill you," Rosalina replied, feeling slightly violated, if relieved that Molly seemed to understand. "That only happened once, and I really don't want to do it again."

"Did you…see into each other, or something?" Inari wondered. "Is the saying that eyes are the windows to the soul more literal than I thought?"

"Uh…maybe?" Rosalina mumbled. "There're things you shouldn't look in the eye, but that's usually cause they can do stuff to you that way."

"And you can't?" Molly asked.

"Well, not specifically? I don't think?" the redhead answered hesitantly. Her Hunger's influence seemed stronger on people she looked at, but she wasn't sure if that actually had anything to do with eye contact, or if that was just a more animalistic thing.

"Hmm…" Inari mused. "I know some people who don't ever really make eye contact with people, but most of them are hurt in some way or scared. Well…I guess Harry doesn't either–well he's also been hurt, but that's not why…"

"You can't be serious," Molly whispered.

"Who?" Rosalina blurted. She knew of a few people named Harry, but none of them made sense in this context.

"Tania's boyfriend," Inari explained, entirely unhelpfully.

"Right…" Rosalina drawled, while Molly stared at the pale haired girl in shock.

"B-but! What?!" Molly stuttered. "How did–? When did that–?! Are you fucking with me now?"

"I don't know." Inari shrugged. "They've been close for at least four years, or so? No…not quite four years, but they've kind of been in denial until recently."

"How the hell was Tania the first one to get a boyfriend?" Rosalina murmured disbelievingly.

"Wait, they were dating the whole time?" Molly squawked. "How is that fair?!"

"Err…kinda? I'm not really sure how it worked–" Inari shook her head, cutting off that train of thought. "Anyways, do wizards have some special thing about looking people in the eyes?"

That…kind of rang a bell…but it wasn't like Rosalina knew that much about that stuff. Just not to cross any wizard with a sword. Though…if it was a wizard thing…

Rosalina glanced at Inari, wondering if they should try the same thing. While she was pretty sure it wasn't some White Court thing, this was the first time she'd left the Rawhr-Rawhr Brain Buddy behind at the door.

A sliver of unease crept up her spine at the thought of Inari seeing into her like what she and Molly had, but Rosalina quashed it. She wasn't a coward! And it probably won't work anyways.

She gave the other White Court, or at least fledgeling, a meaningful look, and Inari looked her in the eyes for a long moment. Nothing happened, but Rosalina suddenly felt an inexplicable urge to back away.

"Well…it doesn't seem to work for either of us," Inari observed, glancing over to Molly. "So whatever happened seems to be something to do with you."

Molly glanced between her two friends, eyes no longer as suspicious, but still filled with uncertainty. "How can that be true…? You two are the…vampires, I guess?" She sighed, closing her eyes. "I'm just a normal girl. Never really had a chance, did I?"

"Normal my ass," Rosalina snorted. She was the daughter of the Fist of God, and maybe a potential wizard?

Inari let out an amused huff, though she gave her despondent friend an understanding look. "Molly, just because me and Tania are a bit crazy doesn't mean you aren't special too. Most people don't skip a couple grades, and well, no one seemed to think you looked out of place as part of our friend group."

"Really?" Molly scoffed. "I'm not as smart, not as pretty–hell, I can't even keep up in sports stuff."

"Uh…we're all older than you," Rosalina pointed out. "The last bit's pretty normal."

The blonde gave her a hurt look, and the redheaded vampire cringed. Shit, she could have worded that better.

"You shouldn't worry about that, Molls," Inari replied, shaking her head slightly. "You've skipped a couple years in school, so most of the people you're around are older than you. The fact you can mostly keep up means you're pretty amazing." She moved to hug her friend, but paused, almost flinching.

Rosalina could kind of understand how Molly felt. She was in the same year as Tania and Inari, but she was four years older, and by God they made her feel practically retarded in comparison sometimes, and even Molly was better at school stuff than her. If she hadn't figured out that being dumber than the wunderkind didn't make her actually stupid, she'd have felt a lot more insecure about being shown up by girls quite a bit younger than her.

"Do you really mean that?" Molly whispered. "I kind of always felt like you were just humoring me sometimes."

"Of course I mean it!" Inari cried. "You're practically a little sister to me!"

"That…yeah…I guess that makes sense," the shorter blonde sighed.

"Molly," Inari insisted, stepping closer to her friend and surrogate sister. "Please, I'm being serious here. Look me in the eyes and you'll see I'm not lying."

The youngest girl hesitated for a moment, before looking up and locking eyes with her friend. The two of them stood still for a second, but Rosalina could see tears welling up in their eyes.

Then the moment passed, and both girls sucked in gasps of air as they collapsed into a hug.

Molly started bawling, and Inari was crying too. Rosalina briefly considered whether she was supposed to be crying too, before deciding it was better to just join the hug so her two teary friends didn't fall over or something.

The three of them stayed that way for a bit, long enough for the two crying girls to calm down. It was a little weird that no one had bothered them through the whole exchange, since Rosalina was pretty sure the rest of the Carpenters were also home, given it was a weekend and school hadn't started yet, and the house wasn't big enough for no one to have heard anything.

Maybe they were just courteous enough not to interrupt, which usually made no sense to even consider for little kids, but the Carpenters were weird like that.

They didn't speak for a good long while. Molly and Inari were a bit too teary and Rosalina decided that not opening her big fat mouth was probably the best option, but the cards were all on the table, including the one that none of them had known about.

As it turned out, the rest of the family was actually waiting for them to talk it out, with Mrs. Carpenter rushing out and offering them cookies once Molly and Inari had started to get a hold of themselves.

Rosalina couldn't help but feel she was intruding a bit, but the cookies were nice, and the little Carpenter kids were cute, looking like they weren't sure whether they should be mad at her for making their big sister cry, or happy that they had worked through some of their problems.

Really, she was just happy that Mr. Carpenter was not angry at her, though he did seem a bit worried.

Once Mrs. Carpenter had gotten the kids to sit down at the table for some snacks, the patriarch of the family pulled Rosalina aside.

"You were not invited in, were you?" he asked, though he clearly knew the answer.

Rosalina shook her head. "No, and honestly, I kinda prefer you don't. I'd almost forgotten what it was like to be able to think clearly." She shrugged. "Besides, I figure if anything happens that needs me to roid out, one of you guys could just ask for help, and I think that counts?"

The unassumingly dangerous man gave her an approving nod. "It seems my trust was not misplaced," he remarked, eyes twinkling with amusement, "no matter how crass you can be."

"Sorry about the cussing," the redhead muttered sheepishly.

"You are forgiven," Mr. Carpenter granted sternly. "At the very least, you did not take the Lord's name in vain."

Rosalina gulped. Yep, not doing that in this house.

"I must admit to being a bit surprised that you and Molly grew so close, though in hindsight I suppose she did need an outlet for her frustrations, and you have enough restraint for that."

"Uh…" What was she supposed to say to that?

"Though you should probably apologize for feeding on her without her knowledge, however lightly."

"Right!" Rosalina agreed quickly. "She learned to temper herself enough that I really can't get much from her anymore."

"Hmm…I wonder if that is your kind's purpose," Mr. Carpenter mused, but Rosalina was spared guessing about stuff she had no clue about by the doorbell ringing.

It turned out to be Inari's friends Charles and Xander. Or maybe boyfriend, Rosalina amended as she watched the baby Raith almost tackle Charles, the guy grinning like a loon, despite apparently almost getting eaten? Or at least that's what Rosalina assumed.

He was a bit weird, but Rosalina could kinda see how his tendency to not remember how rich the Raiths were might be a bit appealing to someone like Inari. That and he was willing to try her food combinations.

Still, it left Rosalina feeling a bit like a third wheel, so she went and chatted with Daniel and Matthew about paintball.

The two guys looked like they wanted to ask about what exactly happened with their older sister, but ended up not doing so, maybe because they sensed it was something personal, or they figured that that was just kind of how she and Molly got along.

Man, Rosalina was not looking forward to them learning about her being a vampire. She hoped they took it as well as Inari did, though her roommate had been more worried about her bloodstained clothes at the time.

Wait, on second thought, these guys grew up with Tania, Inari and Molly as their reference for girls. Geez, Rosalina felt bad for the chicks in high school who'd try to get their attention. They'd be a catch too, if they picked up even a fraction of their dad's character.

Some time later, the doorbell rang again.

Rosalina had a guess for who it could be, and turned out to be right, as Mr. Carpenter opened the door to reveal Tania and a really tall guy–oh that Harry.

"I'm glad to see you look well, Tania, Harry," Mr. Carpenter greeted. "Why don't you come inside?"

"It is good to see you, Mr. Carpenter," Tania greeted, stepping through the door. "How is Inari?"

"Hey Michael," Harry waved, following the Raith into the house.

"Your sister is strong," Mr. Carpenter replied, "But she is still clearly shaken by what happened."

"What…uh, what happened?" Rosalina asked, waving hello to Tania and her apparent boyfriend. "If you don't mind me asking."

Tania and Harry glanced at her, before sharing a meaningful look. Ooookay, they were probably fucking. Somehow.

"My sire tried to force the issue of Inari," Tania replied simply, her eyes flashing silver momentarily. "And I objected, vehemently."

Despite being suppressed by the threshold, Rosalina's Hunger snapped up as much as it could, stricken by the urge to fight or flee as Tania's Hunger loomed threateningly.

Empty Night! Rosalina flinched, her Hunger recoiling from the more dangerous one. Tania's Hunger had always been strong, but this was new…she…she didn't eat the White King, did she?!

"Um…it's good that you won…? I assume you won," Rosalina offered haltingly.

"We did, even if it was a close thing," Tania nodded solemnly. "And it was not entirely without loss." She glanced down at a small container, which smelled faintly of blood, now that Rosalina focused on it.

"He was a very brave hedgehog," Harry added.

Rosalina blinked. "Hayek was involved? What, did someone step on him or something?" The two people involved gave her flat looks. "Right…sorry."

Tania sighed. "I suppose you couldn't have known." The pressure relented as the Raith's Hunger…went to sleep?!

"You're…Cleph's kid, right?" Harry asked. "Or was it niece?"

"Technically a distant cousin," Rosalina replied automatically, most of her mind trying to come to terms with just how weird Tania's Hunger was, "but I just call him uncle most of the time."

"Well he seems alright for a vampire lord," Harry remarked with a shrug. "Really good shot too."

Uhh…just what did Tania and her boyfriend get up to? "I'll tell him you said hi the next time I see him?" Rosalina offered.

"I imagine that Professor de Rossi will want to speak with Harry in person in the near future," Tania added, as if that was just some everyday occurrence, "so there is no need. Though we do need to find a proper way to thank him for his aid. Do you have an idea of a gift he would appreciate?"

Uh…was that really what was important right now?

"He likes historical weapons, I guess?" Rosalina offered. Uncle Cleph did have a bunch of old weapons in his collection.

"I suppose I shouldn't have been surprised," Tania mused. "Thank you for the advice, Rosalina."

"You're welcome, I think?"

"So why're you here, anyways?" Harry asked, giving Rosalina a curious look, though not looking her in the eye like…

Wait…wizard…eyes being windows to the soul…was that a Soulgaze?! Was Molly actually a wizard? How the hell was that possible?

"I know Harry is quite the fascinating specimen, Rosalina," Tania drawled flatly, "but I am also a bit curious why you are here."

Okay, they were definitely fucking. "I don't really know," the redhead shrugged. "My aunt just suggested I hang out here for the day. Didn't say why, and it was a bit weird, since she flipped her shit the first time I came here."

The two tall people shared a glance, before turning back to Rosalina with thoughtful looks on their faces.

"I see…" Tania mused. "Their concern is unnecessary, but I suppose it makes sense." Not elaborating further, she stepped past the wrath vampire and Harry followed after her, also not explaining anything.

"Wait! How do you know more about what my folks are thinking than I do?!" Rosalina cried, getting a bit fed up with being left out of the loop.

"I wouldn't say that," Harry said with a shrug. "Just that they probably told you to come here since it's one of the safest places in the city."

Rosalina let out a grunt of frustration. "Then what are you guys doing here?"

"Putting Hayek to rest somewhere safe," Tania replied.

Shit! Right, her hedgehog died. What the fuck was going on?

Did…did Uncle Cleph and Tania…knock off the White King?! Was…that something she could even ask about?!

But Tania didn't seem to have more time to chat, and their hosts also joined in the mourning over the little spike ball.

Now that she thought about it, Hayek the hedgehog had been with them for a lot of their lives, so it wasn't that surprising they looked quite sad too, though it was a bit weird to see Tania express grief, childhood pet or not.

Rosalina still felt quite a bit out of place though, since she wasn't that familiar with their spiky friend, and the thought of what Tania had been up to recently distracted her from paying too much attention.

Everyone was taking it seriously though, so Rosalina did her best to look solemn and keep quiet.

"Are you alright, Rosalina?" She was snapped from her thoughts by Matthew's voice, the young kid looking at her worriedly.

"I'm fine Matt, thanks," she replied absently.

"Alright, what's bothering you?" Matthew insisted, giving her a disbelieving look.

"Am I being that obvious?"

"You aren't trying to pick a fight," Matthew answered blandly, face as sincere as always, and Rosalina couldn't help but flinch.

"Well, Matt, you know how something weird went down with Tania and Inari's family?"

The kid nodded. "Do you know more about that? We're all pretty worried, even if they seem fine right now."

"Maybe," the redhead mused. "You probably don't have to worry about it, but do you ever get the sense your family is up to something sketchy and you feel nervous about it?"

"Kinda," Matthew shrugged. "I know Dad's work can get dangerous, and well, Marge gets into a lot of trouble, but that's probably not as bad as whatever you're worried about."

"Yeah, fair enough," Rosalina muttered. "Dunno how I always forget your family is a bit weird, even if you seem really normal. Not that that's bad, cause it would be pretty nice if more people were like you guys."

"Err…thanks?" Matthew replied, looking confused. "Though what's got you so worried, if you don't mind me asking?"

"I…guess it just seems like there's gonna be a lot of things changing soon," the redhead explained. "It may be good–I think if the thing that happened went the way I think it did then at the very least the worst case scenario didn't happen, but it still makes me nervous. Especially because…well…" She chewed her lip worriedly.

Molly knew what they were now, so the cat was out of the bag. She shouldn't care what the kids would think about her being a vampire, but Rosalina still felt weirdly worried about it.

"Well what?"

Rosalina turned and looked at the boy, deciding at the last second not to meet his eyes just in case. She didn't know when that stuff started to happen for wizards, but it had already happened once, so she was a bit unsure of risking another one. "I'm…not exactly who I seem to be?"

"Oh, so you aren't a vampire?"

"What?! How did you–?!" Rosalina gawked at the kid, shocked that he would throw stuff like that around so nonchalantly.

Matthew gave her a flat look. "We all heard you girls yelling, you know. We usually do. You're pretty loud."

"And you took that seriously?"

"Inari doesn't lie," Matthew pointed out. "Sometimes she just doesn't know stuff. She also never forgets."

"Yeah…she can be a little scary sometimes," Rosalina remarked, watching him for any reaction to her heritage, to which she found none.

"She and Tania are twins, and they aren't as different as people think," Matthew added thoughtfully.

"...You…really aren't gonna ask about the vampire thing?"

"Maybe, I'm kind of curious," the kid replied, not seeming terribly bothered by the whole thing. "But I'm not gonna ask if you don't want to talk about it."

"You're kind of a weird kid, aren't you Matt?" Rosalina snorted. "What? Not scared I'm gonna drink your blood or something?"

"I don't think that's what you want from me," he replied. Wait, what did he mean by that?! "And well, you aren't very good at pretending to be someone else, so you're still Rosalina, just a little more weird."

"You always know what a girl wants to hear, Matt," the redhead muttered sarcastically, even though she was just a tiny bit relieved to hear that the kid didn't suddenly think she was a monster. Well, she was, just not a…you know, monster monster.

"I don't even know if you girls know what you want to hear," Matthew grumbled, looking away and shaking his head in annoyance.

Rosalina laughed. He got her there. What a weird kid.

♤♤♤♤​

Tania stood in front of the small grave marker they had made for Hayek the hedgehog, wondering to herself when she had gotten so attached to the small creature.

Her emotions in this body were so much stronger than in her first, and in some ways even her second, but she managed to keep them contained most of the time.

It wasn't just the brave sacrifice of her usually aloof pet, but also the frantic rush of blood and terror the past few days, and with the sudden release of tension, her feelings were straining dangerously against her fraying control.

Maybe that was why she had almost tried to jump Harry's bones. On second thought, she actually tried, they were just interrupted by that damnable cat.

Her Hunger stirred at the thought, and Tania did her best to clamp down on the heady swirl of conflicting emotions, not to mention the desire burning through her veins, making her skin itch and the fabric of her clothes feel strangely uncomfortable.

This couldn't be because her Hunger needed more energy, she was full up after tearing into her sire the previous night…or perhaps it was the excess of energy itself that was interfering with her emotions?

Frankly, this mix of feelings was bizarre. This was a serious occasion, and she should not be so–

Harry slipped an arm around her shoulders, and her Hunger calmed, giving her more space to think.

"He was the best hedgehog I've ever known," the irreverent wizard declared solemnly.

"He was the only hedgehog you have ever met," Tania pointed out drily, though inwardly thankful for his comforting gesture.

"Doesn't make it any less true," Harry waved off. "Always knew he was a stubborn little guy, but still didn't expect him to go out like that."

"He was reaching the end of his lifespan," she murmured. "I suppose he decided to face his end on his own terms."

"I hope I can be that brave when my time comes," Inari whispered, hugging her twin on her free side.

"Don't speak of such things," Tania chided without any real heat. "That isn't something we have to worry about right now."

"Maybe," Inari mused, "but all the stuff that's happened has got me thinking."

"I can give you two some space to yourselves, if you want," Harry offered. "Not sure how much I can help."

Tania shook her head. "No, I would prefer you stay."

Inari gave him a small smile. "After yesterday, the number of people I trust has gotten quite a bit smaller, but you're still on it."

Harry looked oddly flattered by that. And he should be, as despite how many friends Inari made, the list of people she trusted deeply was relatively small.

"Well, happy to hear I have your approval," Harry chuckled.

"But you better treat Tania right, mister!" Inari declared, giving the tall wizard a serious look. "Or else we will all be mad at you!"

"Inari, is that really necessary?" Tania sighed, giving her twin an exasperated look.

"Hey! I have to find some stuff to tease you with," Inari shot back with a grin.

"Shall I do the same about you and Charles?" Tania replied blandly, causing her twin to flush and look away, her face falling suddenly. Right, that was probably not the best thing to bring up. A jolt of realization shot through her as she remembered what their brother had said. If Inari and Charles were really in Love, then it was in their best interest for their relationship to be consummated as fast as possible.

Inari gave her a questioning look, seemingly sensing some of her thoughts.

"Though regarding Charles, it might be best if you get married quickly," Tania suggested, a twinge of amusement rushing through her as her twin flushed scarlet.

"T-tania! What do you mean by that?!" Inari sputtered. Even Harry looked at her with some surprise.

"If your first time is with someone with whom you share True Love, then it will kill your Hunger, and you can live a normal life," Tania explained.

"Kill my Hunger?" Inari asked, "Why do we call them that? She seems more thirsty than hungry."

Harry snorted (of course he would find that amusing) and Tania elbowed him discreetly so he wouldn't undermine the seriousness of the situation.

"And…when you say normal, does that mean I'll just become like a normal human?" her twin continued thoughtfully, before her face twisted into a frown. "But I might still hurt Charles…and did she really do anything wrong?"

"There are ways we can mitigate that risk," Tania returned. "And according to Thomas, yes, you would be a normal human."

"Aren't you getting a little ahead of yourself?" Charles asked from somewhere behind them.

"What do you mean?" Tania turned to give him a questioning look, part of her realizing she had noticed him, but for some reason had not paid his arrival any thought.

Odd.

"You're kind of assuming that Sunshine wants to be a normal human," he pointed out.

Tania frowned. "I did not think Inari would want to live a life that requires her draining the life of other people."

Charles shrugged, glancing at Inari. "Yeah, that's not something you'd want, but…being a normal human means you'll move on while your family doesn't. Besides, it's really up to you, first of all."

Tania blinked. He had a point. It would also be painful for Inari to have to separate fully from the family, no matter how much their trust had been broken. She really should have thought of that.

"Not to mention that being normal means you don't have as much ability to fight back against stuff like what happened the other day," Charles added. "Thanks for bailing us out, by the way."

"You're taking all this rather well," Harry commented, giving the nondescript looking young man a curious once over.

"Well I did a fair bit of freaking out already," Charles replied nonchalantly. "And I got a girlfriend out of it so it isn't the worst thing that could have happened."

"Charlie! We talked about this!" Inari exclaimed, slipping out from Tania's hug to loom over her boyfriend. He wasn't exactly short, but she was still quite a bit taller.

"I…I almost hurt you really bad," she continued, deflating slightly. "Why…why are you so cavalier about the stuff you've gone through?"

"It really wasn't that bad compared to some of the stuff other people went through," Charles pointed out.

"That doesn't mean you should be so ready to throw your life away!" Inari cried. "You know that if I…end up becoming like Tania, then I'd end up killing you, right?"

It was telling that her twin did not for a moment consider anyone else for that process.

"One life for immortality?" Charles remarked, almost idly. "Seems like a pretty light cost compared to a lot of stories about it."

"No it isn't!" Inari snapped, grabbing her friend by the collar. "Not when it's you!" Her eyes glimmered with tears, and she looked a moment away from crying.

"You care about me more than your family?" Charles muttered skeptically.

"Don't try confusing the subject! It's not the same thing!" Inari shot back.

"Don't think I'm worth that much–"

"That's up to me to decide, Charles!"

Inari wasn't usually so forceful. It seemed that she really cared for him.

"Well, they're pretty cute together," Harry murmured in Tania's ear. "Though…he's kind of a little bit too ok with dying."

Tania gave her partner a look of exasperation. "That's rich coming from someone who exhibits risky behavior often."

"Well at least I got you to back me up now, right?" Harry shot back with a grin, and Tania felt her face heat up yet again. What was it about him that made her so irrational sometimes?

"Stop distracting me!" she hissed, glancing back to Inari and Charles. It looked like the two had reached some sort of agreement, but her twin still looked upset, and Charles…well, his face didn't reveal much, which suggested he was deep in thought.

"It seems to me the two of you are in Love," Tania remarked, loudly enough for them to notice.

Inari's head whipped around and she stared back at her twin in surprise. Charles just gave her a perplexed look.

"That…huh…" Inari murmured, glancing at Harry, a thoughtful expression on her face.

"By what criteria are you judging that?" Charles asked curiously. "I assume you aren't making that assertion via wild speculation."

"Well…" Tania began, "you are both unusually patient and kind regarding each other, which is rather significant as you are kind to most people, Inari, and you are quite patient overall, Charles."

"I can't say I expected you to start with that," Charles muttered, sharing a knowing glance with Inari.

"Neither of you seem to envy each other, nor are you arrogant or rude," Tania continued.

"I don't think that's the right checklist for this situation," Charles pointed out. "Since I'm pretty sure you're talking about the romantic one and that list is not for that."

"English is kinda vague about love as a word, anyways," Inari added, laughing awkwardly.

"I don't think you should discount that so readily, Charles," Mr. Carpenter interjected as he approached the group. "This might be the first time Tania makes an assertion like this–"

"Second," Tania corrected.

"Second time," the older man amended with a chuckle, "and we all know Tania is very willing to argue her point."

"That doesn't necessarily make her correct," Charles observed. "Though she usually is at least able to support her arguments. I'm not so sure that works for this situation though."

"You were quite willing to risk your life for her for no tangible gain," Tania pointed out. "That is a solid point in your favor."

"I mean…I was probably going to die anyway if I didn't do anything, so there was no greater risk to trying to fight," Charles replied.

"I think I see how you two became friends," Harry remarked drily.

"Even if that is true, Charles," Mr. Carpenter interjected, "you shouldn't dismiss your actions as if they meant nothing. Even if you feel like they ultimately didn't accomplish anything, there are others who appreciate your willingness to stand by them even in the face of death."

"That…is a fair point," the unassuming young man conceded thoughtfully.

"Now, I have something important I need to speak with Tania and Inari about," Mr. Carpenter continued. "Would you mind if I speak with them privately?"

Charles shrugged. "You're the boss here."

"I guess you're basically their dad at this point," Harry snorted, before a conflicted look passed over his face.

Tania elbowed him in annoyance. Why would that bother him when Thomas being a half-sibling to both of them didn't really get a reaction? But that was not important.

"What would you need to say that you do not want Harry or Charles to hear?", Tania asked defensively.

"It's not that I do not want them to hear it," Mr. Carpenter denied. "It is simply something that I believe is important to speak with just the two of you first. I do not think it would be a bad thing for you to tell Harry and Charles, in fact, it would be a good thing." He smiled slightly. "Relationships should not be built on lies, after all."

Was it some relationship advice then? Admittedly, he was perhaps the best example Tania had to ask for advice, especially since he had some experience dealing with the effects of the supernatural on said relationship, even if she could not see the appeal of the way he went about it.

"You aren't going to give them a shovel speech?" Inari asked hesitantly, only partly joking.

Mr. Carpenter laughed. "Knowing what they did yesterday, I am fairly certain that wouldn't work."

"I dunno…" Harry snarked. "I think I'm more scared of you than I am of Lord Mario."

"Oh, was that his name?" Charles asked, a skeptical look on his face.

"You two are a little bit too unconcerned with your own wellbeing," Mr. Carpenter sighed, shaking his head in fond exasperation. Tania couldn't help but feel he was being a bit hypocritical.

"If you have something important to talk about, I think you should go and do that," Charles mused, scratching his chin thoughtfully. "I'm still trying to figure out how to explain this to my parents." He frowned. "Having a girlfriend is probably something important to tell them, but I feel like that might make them disregard everything else as fantasy."

As much as his deceased parents had clearly left a hole in his life, Harry's face suggested that he was just a bit glad that they were no longer around to comment on their relationship. Well, if he did not want to be part of that conversation, there was no reason to drag him there. Anything Mr. Carpenter said was likely worth considering, at least, even if Tania didn't follow his advice.

"Are you sure?" Inari asked. "I'll probably just tell you about later anyways."

Charles shrugged. "It's fine, I need to pay my respects to the hedgehog that helped save my life anyways."

Inari looked a bit hesitant, but a quick glance at Tania led her to yield, perhaps sensing that the men seemed to have reached an understanding.

The twins followed the older man towards the house, while their partners stayed by Hayek's grave.

"So…did that really just happen?"

"I think so. It's a bit hard to believe, isn't it?"

"Yup. Didn't think a girl like them existed, let alone two."

Tania smirked as she heard some of what the two men were muttering. It was quite flattering.

The inside of the Carpenter home was unusually quiet. There were still seven juveniles running around, but their typical exuberance was a bit subdued, all of them clearly sensing something serious had happened, even beyond the death of a pet.

That didn't stop the younger ones from hounding Rosalina into playing hide and seek, but it did mean that Mr. Carpenter was able to maneuver them into his study without being accosted by one of his many children, closing the door behind them.

Once they were alone, he let out a long breath, and for a moment, Tania could see the signs of age on his weathered face. There were laugh lines, but there were also signs of stress. Now that she thought about it, she did not actually know much about Mr. Carpenter's past, but it must have been one of significant struggles. She wasn't sure if he had a real retirement plan, but his determination to defend the opportunity of others to have a peaceful life was admirable.

"So…what do you want to tell us?" Inari asked hesitantly, looking a bit like a young child who had been caught with her hand in the candy jar.

Mr. Carpenter looked her in the eye, then turned and met Tania's, and she realized with a start that they were about the same height. They had grown a lot in the past few years, physically and otherwise, and by the distant look in his eyes, Mr. Carpenter could see it too.

"First and foremost, I must apologize to the two of you," he began, speaking softly, but with enough solemnity that neither of the twins interrupted even though they did not understand why he felt the need to apologize.

"I've known, from the beginning, what your family was like," he continued. "And to my shame, I did not tell you of the dangers that came with that when I should have."

It wasn't that surprising. For one, as much time as they spent with him, they weren't his children, and thus not fully his responsibility. And while Tania herself might have been able to comprehend such an explanation when she was younger, she wasn't sure if she would have handled learning about something like that very well as a child, or if she would have even believed it. Not to mention that Mr. Carpenter had a responsibility to his own family, and meddling in the affairs of vampires could jeopardize them.

"You…you knew?" Inari whispered, her face scrunching up in confusion.

"I did," Mr. Carpenter confirmed with a nod. "And I should have explained it to you–"

"Why?!" Inari cried, throwing her hands in the air. "Why did you let us near your kids?! We're a danger to them!"

"Inari," Mr. Carpenter replied softly. "I know you care about my children. I will not think less of you for letting your own pain out."

Inari stared at him with watery eyes, before she inhaled a deep breath, closing her eyes, some tears running down her face. After a moment, she exhaled slowly.

"Why?" she asked plaintively, staring at the ground. "Why hide it from me? Why let me think I was something other than a monster in the making?"

Tania's head snapped to her twin in shock. If she was a monster, then Tania was what? The Demon Lord?

"We all have the potential to be monsters," Mr. Carpenter countered softly. "And we have the choice to turn away from that path." He smiled gently at Inari, similar to the ones he gave his own children. "And I am confident you will make the better choice."

"How could you have known that like ten years ago?" Inari gasped out through clenched teeth.

A sad expression passed over his face. "It can be a difficult thing, being the children of evil people. But I had faith you could be better, and I was right to. Even about you, Tania."

"My sire's behavior was simply too inefficient and destructive," Tania objected. "Rebelling was just the rational choice."

"And your Love for Inari played no part in it?"

Tania could not deny that. It hadn't been entirely logical.

"You can certainly be selfish," Mr. Carpenter continued. "But you quite obviously care for others as well, Tania. Even beyond your belief that reciprocity is important to maintain good relations."

Was there really more to that…? For once, Tania was close to letting herself believe that. There were…too many opportunities down that road to pass up.

"You say I have a choice, but you never gave me one," Inari pointed out slowly, narrowing her eyes at Mr. Carpenter, squaring her shoulders defiantly, but there was real fear of rejection in her stance.

"I did not give you some very important facts that could influence that choice, yes," he answered apologetically. "I had thought to explain that to you when you reached puberty, but you two grew up so fast, and by that time, I hesitated, worried that it could destroy your relationships with Molly." He smiled sadly and bowed his head. "I was wrong to do so, and quite mistaken about my own children's ability to give grace. Can you forgive me for what I withheld from you?"

"I don't see why you need to apologize," Tania replied. "You already gave us much more than you were ever obligated to. And in all fairness, I may not have believed it if you had told me."

"So you can forgive him? That's surprisingly gracious of you, sis," Inari muttered, looking unsure of herself. "And here I thought I was the nice twin."

"You are," Tania declared. If anything, she would be the evil twin. Even now, she was already a vampire, while Inari wasn't.

"If you cannot forgive me, I understand." Mr. Carpenter looked them both in the eyes. "But know that my door will always be open to you if you need help."

"Don't make it sound like we're never coming back, Pops," Inari sighed. "I…I know that it probably would have sounded crazy, but I can't help but feel hurt by it." Her eyes hardened. "But Tania's right. Yes, you hid it from us, but even if you're as good as family to me, I had a family, brother and sisters of my own that should have been the ones explaining things. But they did not. I don't know if I can forgive them, but at the very least, I can start by forgiving you."

Mr. Carpenter smiled. "You are very kind, Inari. Thank you."

Tania nodded. "And it isn't as if you could have predicted my circumstances, especially since neither of us share our older siblings' proclivities."

Both her twin and her surrogate father frowned at the reminder.

"That was…ick," Inari muttered. "Really don't want to think about that."

"You have also offered us sanctuary in your home on many occasions, not to mention saving us last night, while asking nothing of us," Tania continued seriously. "It would be a bit crass to have expected more."

Mr. Carpenter sighed, shaking his head fondly. "You two really did grow up fast. Part of me feels sad that you had to go through the circumstances that you did, but I am humbled by the maturity the two of you have developed."

"Well…we did have a good role model," Inari mumbled, her ears turning pink as she glanced away bashfully. Her development was indeed impressive, since their family was less than helpful in that regard, while Tania had the memories of the Salaryman and the Child Soldier to work off of.

Though she was forced to admit that even she had looked up to Mr. Carpenter at times. As much as Tania was skeptical of his reliance on faith, his actions were brave and selfless, so should be respected.

"I am glad to have been part of your lives," Inari's surrogate father declared with a smile. "And I am glad you have found partners you can trust."

"I'm-m glad you were a part of our lives too…" Inari stammered, her eyes welling with happy tears, throwing herself forwards to hug the Knight who saved them. Mr. Carpenter returned the hug and gave her an affectionate tap on the back.

"Thank you for helping us this much," Tania offered. "I will make sure to repay you in some way." Mr. Carpenter did not want anything in return, but it would be wrong to take advantage of his generosity.

"Ha! The two of you have basically helped raise some of my children," Mr. Carpenter laughed, "so you have already helped us out quite a bit."

Tania didn't argue, but that still felt inadequate. Margaret and her siblings were all fairly rational for youths, they would probably have been fine without their interference.

"Even if you do not care to collect, we will forever be indebted to you, Mr. Carpenter," Tania declared solemnly.

"C'mere Tania!" Inari called, "you don't have to be all serious right now!" She reached out and pulled at her twin's arm.

Tania did not resist.

♤♤♤♤​

While the day had not been nearly as stressful as the previous one, Harry was glad to get back to their place.

It was good to see that Inari and Charles seemed to be handling things alright, even if they were clearly shaken, but whatever Michael said to the twins seemed to have helped a lot. He always seemed to know what to say.

Harry had checked in briefly with Arturo after that, and while the film had basically been put on hold for the police investigation, which now extended into the investigation over the disappearance of several suspects, the man himself had safely gotten married. To Joan, so Inari turned out to be right.

Arturo had been very apologetic about not being able to pay Harry enough for what he did, but he wasn't exactly sure what the filmmaker meant, since he handed over the agreed upon amount. Either way, Harry didn't care that much about it, especially not with Tania being as distracting as she was.

How the hell had he managed to miss the signs of her interest for so long? How did she?! She could literally taste what he felt about her!

That wasn't important though, Harry thought as he watched Tania slide out of the driver's seat of the Blue Beetle, taking a moment to admire the view. It just meant he didn't feel bad about staring anymore.

Tania's hips swayed more than usual as she headed towards her door, so she clearly knew he was watching, and Harry couldn't keep the dopey grin off of his face as he got out of the car, locked the door, and headed inside his side of the townhouse.

Mouse the puppy greeted him enthusiastically at the door, while Mister the cat gave him a disappointed glower. Harry reached down to pet the excited little dog. "Who's a good boy?" The puppy yipped excitedly. Mister yowled piteously, ambling into the kitchen area as if starved.

Harry snorted at the overdramatic display, but poured out some food for the two animals and refreshed their water bowls. Mister looked disappointed by the amount, but Tania said he was on a diet, so Harry decided he was going to go along with it.

Ok, maybe he was a little mad at Mister for interrupting them, especially now she was officially his girlfriend. It was pretty funny. In hindsight, it really should have been obvious that Tania had more than just professional or security interests about him from the very start.

She was one of the most straight-laced people he'd ever met, but she'd clearly been shaken by the events of that night, and he'd helped her out, even giving her information that could help her fight back.

To be fair, Harry had been in no shape to notice or read into things after what happened that Halloween, especially after developing a sudden burning hate for vampires, but he really should have noticed after she suggested he basically move in with her.

The only thing keeping him from feeling like a total moron was the fact that Tania herself hadn't really seemed conscious of it.

Now that she was…Hell's Bells…

Harry tried very hard not to think of Tania approaching dating with the same intensity as she did most other things, and what she might come up with, especially if she asked her sisters for advice. Sisters with centuries of sexual experience…

He hurriedly took a shower, trying to let the running water wash away those thoughts, but now, if they were actually a thing…was that really wrong?

Oh, what the hell was he doing? Harry wondered as he dried himself off. Was it really ok to be dating a girl ten years younger than him, even if she behaved like a serious woman twice her age? Especially since he'd known her since she was a teenager? She still was a teen, technically.

Tania was an adult, so there was technically nothing wrong, and even Michael didn't seem to have an issue with it…still, it felt a bit wrong. Maybe it was the part where he just helped her beat the crap out of her family. They were monsters, sure, but now that his anger had cooled a bit…it kind of seemed a bit skeevy out of context.

Never mind the fact that he had done all that to save Inari and her boyfriend, but since he had also fought them to avenge his mother…it almost looked like he had seduced Tania and used her to get revenge against Lord Mario…Oh God! Was that what Lara thought?!

Harry sighed, shaking his head slightly as he pulled a beer out of his icebox (obviously, they kept the fridge in Tania's side of the townhouse.) It wasn't that he didn't trust Tania's judgment, but she deserved better than him. All of his other relationships hadn't ended well, and it wouldn't be fair to her to risk the same thing happening to her–

"Harry?"

He blinked, startled out of his thoughts, turning to see his vampire landlady giving him a curious look, head tilted to the side, silvery hair loose and flowing down to her shoulders and drawing his gaze down to the loose bathrobe she was wearing.

It left little to the imagination.

"Tania," Harry replied dumbly. Was there a point to hiding his lust when she could sense it?

His girlfriend smiled, before striding over and snaking her arms around him. He couldn't resist, leaning down to capture her lips, hands roaming down her sides, tracing her curves through the thin nightwear.

She kissed him back with heated fervor, practically sticking her tongue down his throat and hooking her leg around his.

Harry's worries melted away, and he decided they didn't really matter. Instead, he let himself get swept up in the moment, savoring the heady feeling of having a woman in his arms and the promise of more to come.

Eventually, they had to break for air, both of them panting heavily.

"So…" Harry began, staring into Tania's captivating eyes and idly running a hand through her silvery hair, still slightly wet from her own shower. "What do you want for dinner?"

"I…would like some sausage, I think…"

AN. Well, this has taken a very long time. Sorry about that, I kind of let off the gas at the finish line. Either way, this is here. Thanks to everyone who's had some fun reading this. I am still surprised at just how many people were interested. Now it has reached its end.

Thanks to Half-baked Cat, Darath, Abhorsen, Rakkis, and Vista of the Burning Heavens for helping proofread.

I do have some other stuff I've been working on, if any of you are interested, such as Trails of Wrought Iron, a Trails of Cold Steel fic. It isn't a Youjo Senki or Dresden Files one, but it has been pretty fun to write so far, and hopefully fun to read too. I should probably get that snippet thread up too, since there are things written up that didn't get into a proper story yet.

I also have a Discord if people want to chat or keep up with new stuff I'm working on, as well as a Kofi for anyone who feels like sending me money for some reason. I should probably add some more incentive on that.

All that said, writing this story has been a rather interesting experience. I'm glad those of you who've stuck around seemed to have enjoyed it. Thank you again for reading.
 
Last edited:
Back
Top